diff options
Diffstat (limited to '16698-8.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 16698-8.txt | 10038 |
1 files changed, 10038 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/16698-8.txt b/16698-8.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..f960b90 --- /dev/null +++ b/16698-8.txt @@ -0,0 +1,10038 @@ +The Project Gutenberg eBook, The King's Arrow, by H. A. Cody + + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + + + + +Title: The King's Arrow + A Tale of the United Empire Loyalists + + +Author: H. A. Cody + + + +Release Date: September 15, 2005 [eBook #16698] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + + +***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE KING'S ARROW*** + + +E-text prepared by Al Haines + + + +Transcriber's note: In the original book, the 's' in "Wu-las-tukw" is + actually "s-acute", or Unicode U+015B, and the first + 'u' in "Pu-kut" is actually "u-breve", or Unicode + U+016D. In this e-text, both characters have been + rendered as their standard ASCII equivalents. + + + + + +THE KING'S ARROW + +A Tale of the United Empire Loyalists + +by + +H. A. CODY + +Author of "The Frontiersman," "The Long Patrol," "Glen of the High North," +"Jess of the Rebel Trail," etc. + +McClelland and Stewart +Publishers Toronto +George H. Doran Company + +1922, + + + + + + + +To + +MY ANCESTORS OF THE UNITED EMPIRE LOYALISTS + + +Who Came to the St. John River, May, 1783, + +This Book is Gratefully Dedicated + + + + +CONTENTS + + +CHAPTER + + I WHEN THE CANNON ROARED + II "COME AND TAKE IT" + III CUPID'S ARROW + IV THE WARNING + V "TRY IT" + VI WHEN THE BOW-STRING TWANGED + VII OUT OF THE STORM + VIII BENEATH THE SPREADING MAPLE + IX LOVE'S CHARM + X WHILE THE WATER FLOWS + XI THE SUMMONS + XII PLOTTERS IN COUNCIL + XIII THE KING'S RANGERS + XIV WHERE THE RANGERS LED + XV THE LINE IN THE SAND + XVI UNDER COVER OF NIGHT + XVII THE UNKNOWN QUANTITY + XVIII LOYAL FRIENDS + XIX THE SMOKE SIGNAL + XX TEMPERED PUNISHMENT + XXI THROUGH THE WILDERNESS + XXII IN DESPERATE STRAITS + XXIII SIX CANDLES AND ONE + XXIV TIMON OF THE WILDERNESS + XXV UNMASKED + XXVI BEHIND THE BOLTED DOOR + XXVII THROUGH THE NIGHT AND THE STORM + XXVIII WITHIN THE LONE CABIN + XXIX SHELTERING ARMS + XXX THE ROUND-UP + XXXI PEACE AT EVENING TIME + XXXII AFTER MANY DAYS + XXXIII SEEDS OF EMPIRE + + + + + THE LOYALISTS + + (1783) + + "Broad lands, ancestral homes, the gathered wealth + Of patient toil and self-denying years + Were confiscate and lost. . . . + Not drooping like poor fugitives they came + In exodus to our Canadian wilds, + But full of heart and hope, with heads erect, + And fearless eyes, victorious in defeat." + + WILLIAM KIRBY + + + +"No one will know, because none has told, all that those brave pioneers +underwent for their devotion and fidelity. You will see to-day on the +outskirts of the older settlements little mounds, moss-covered +tombstones which record the last resting-places of the forefathers of +the hamlet. They do not tell you of the brave hearts laid low by +hunger and exposure, of the girlish forms washed away, of the babes and +little children who perished for want of proper food and raiment. They +have nothing to tell of the courageous, high-minded mothers, wives and +daughters, who bore themselves as bravely as men, complaining never, +toiling with men in the fields, banishing all regrets for the life they +might have led had they sacrificed their loyalty. . . . No great +monument is raised to their memory; none is needed; it is enshrined +forever in the hearts of every Canadian and of every one who admires +fidelity to principle, devotion and self-sacrifice." + +"_Romance of Canada_," BECKLES H. WILLSON + + + + + +THE KING'S ARROW + + +CHAPTER I + +WHEN THE CANNON ROARED + +A keen wind whipping in from the west swayed the tops of innumerable +pines, firs, spruces, and maples. They were goodly trees, unharmed as +yet by scathing fire or biting axe. Proudly they lifted their crests +to the wind and the sun, while down below, their great boles were +wrapped in perpetual shade and calm. Life, mysterious life, lurked +within those brooding depths, and well did the friendly trees keep the +many secrets of the denizens of the wild. + +Through that trackless maze two wayfarers warily threaded their course +on a chill May day in the year seventeen hundred and eighty-three. +They were men, and their speed denoted the urgency of the business upon +which they were bent. They were clad in buckskin jackets, and homespun +trousers, which showed signs of hard usage. Moccasins encased their +feet, and squirrel-skin caps sat lightly upon their heads. Each +carried a heavy flint-lock musket in his hand, while at his side swung +the inevitable powder-horn, hung low enough so as not to interfere with +the small pack strapped across the shoulders. + +Both travellers were peering intently forward, and when at length the +glint of shimmering water glimmered through the trees their faces +brightened with satisfaction. But just then the leader stopped dead in +his tracks, and glanced anxiously to the left. He was an Indian of +magnificent physique, and princely bearing, as straight as the trees +around him. His companion, too, was standing in a listening attitude a +few feet away. His keen ears had also caught a sound, and he knew its +meaning. He was a white man, much younger than the Indian, although +from his deeply-bronzed face he might have been mistaken for a native. +He measured up nobly to the other in size and bearing, as well as in +strength, woodland skill, and endurance on the trail. + +"Slashers, Pete, eh?" he questioned in a low voice. + +"A-ha-ha," was the reply. "No meet 'em, Dane. Too many. We go round." + +Without another word he swung sharply to the right, and led the way to +the water in a wide circle. Cautiously they approached the shore, and +then keeping within the edge of the forest they moved slowly along, +most of the time upon their hands and knees. Occasionally they paused +to listen, but the only sounds they heard were the ones which had first +arrested their attention, although much nearer now. + +Presently they stopped and from a thicket of bushes drew forth a birch +canoe, which had been cunningly hidden. It took them but a few minutes +to carry it to the water, step lightly aboard, and push away from the +shore. Each seized a paddle, and soon the canoe was headed for the +open, with Dane squatting forward, and the Indian seated astern. + +Less hardy souls would have hesitated ere venturing out upon that angry +stretch of water in such a frail craft. The crooked Kennebacasis was +showing its temper in no uncertain manner. Exposed to the full rake of +the strong westerly wind, the waves were running high, and breaking +into white-caps, threatened to engulf the reeling canoe. But the +Indian was master of the situation, and steered so skilfully that only +an occasional wisp of spray was flung on board. + +They had gone about two hundred yards when a shot rang out from the +shore, and a bullet whistled past their heads. Glancing quickly +around, they saw several men in the distance with muskets in their +hands. They were shouting words of defiance to which the canoeists +made no reply. Intuitively Dane reached for his musket, but a sharp +warning from the Indian caused him to desist. + +"No shoot," he ordered. "Paddle. Quick." + +And in truth there was urgent need, for the canoe had swung somewhat to +the left and was in danger of being swamped by the big waves as they +rolled and tossed their white foamy manes. Another bullet sang by as +Dane drove his paddle into the water and forced the canoe into the eye +of the wind just as a larger wave than usual was about to break. To +attempt to shoot he realised would be useless, although he longed to +have a try at the insulting slashers. But to reach the opposite shore +in safety would require every ounce of strength and utmost skill, so he +bent steadily to his task and paid no further heed to the men upon the +shore. + +Ahead lay two islands, separated by a narrow strip of water, and toward +this opening they directed their course. It was a hard fight, and only +men of great strength and thoroughly-developed muscles could have +accomplished the task. Reeling, dipping, lifting, and sliding, the +canoe pressed on, a fragile thing in the grip of an angry monster. But +bear up it did and rode proudly at last into the smooth water between +the two islands. Here the men rested and mopped their moist foreheads. + +"Bad blow," the Indian casually remarked. + +"Pretty heavy," Dane replied. "I wish the slashers had come after us." + +"Slashers, ugh! Cowards! No come. Bimeby me ketch 'em. Me fix 'em, +all sam' skunk." + +Dane smiled as he again dipped his paddle into the water. + +"Come, Pete, let's get on. There's a nasty run ahead, and it'll take +us over two hours after we land to reach the Fort." + +"Plenty rum to-night, eh?" the Indian queried, as he guided the canoe +out into the open. + +"Not plenty, remember, Pete. You've got to be careful this time and +not take too much. If there are slashers hanging around the trading +post they'll be only too anxious to get you drunk, and put you out of +business. There's too much at stake to run any risk." + +"Umph! me no get drunk," the Indian retorted. "Me no fool. Me no +crazee white man." + +It took them almost a half hour to cross to the mainland. Here they +landed, concealed the canoe, and ate a frugal meal of bread and dried +meat. This detained them but a short time, and they then started forth +upon the trail which led along the river not far from the shore. They +swung rapidly on their way, up hill and down, leaping small brooks, and +crossing swamps overgrown with a tangle of alders, rank grass, and +succulent weeds. Small game was plentiful. Rabbits scurried across +the trail, and partridges rose and whirred among the trees. But the +travellers never paused in their onward march. Although they had been +on the way since early morning, they showed no sign of fatigue. Their +strong athletic bodies, bent somewhat forward, swayed in rythmic +motion, and their feet beat a silent tatoo upon the well-worn trail. + +For over an hour they kept up this swinging gait, and only slowed down +when at length the trail led them out of the thick forest into a great +open portion of the country. This was marshland, and it spread out +before them miles in extent. To the right were rugged wooded hills, +while far away to the left the cold steel glitter of the Bay of Fundy +could be distinctly seen. + +For a few minutes they stopped to rest on this commanding elevation, +Dane's whole soul athrill at the wonderful panorama thus suddenly +presented to view. His eyes glowed, and he eagerly inhaled great +draughts of the invigorating tang wafted in from the far distant sea. + +"My, that's fine!" he ejaculated, giving a deep sigh of satisfaction. +"That puts new life into one, eh, Pete?" + +The Indian's mind, however, was not upon the marvellous things of +nature. He was gazing intently down toward the marshland where +something had attracted his attention. + +"Plenty duck down dere," he replied. "Me get 'em bimeby." + +Dane smiled, picked up his musket, and looked quizzically at his +companion. + +"Can't you see anything but ducks, Pete? What do you think of all +that?" and he waved his hand to the left. "Isn't it great!" + +"Umph!" the Indian grunted, "me see only duck; stummick say only +'duck.'" + +"Come on, then, Pete," the young man ordered. "The sooner we get +through with our business, the sooner you can come back for your ducks. +One of those fat fellows would go well for supper." + +Turning somewhat to the right, they followed the trail over the rugged +hills, where through breaks in the trees they could catch occasional +glimpses of the marsh and the water beyond. The way here was rough, +and their progress somewhat slow. But steadily they plodded on, +knowing that their destination was now not far off. + +After crossing an exceptionally bad piece of ground, they came out upon +a pleasant little lake lying like a gem among the hills. At its outlet +was a small saw-mill, but now idle, and with no one in sight. Here +they paused for a few minutes, and when they were about to proceed a +great roar startled them. It was quickly followed by three more in +rapid succession, and then all was still. + +"It's the Fort cannon!" Dane exclaimed, much excited. "Something's +happening over there. Maybe that old pirate, Crabtree, has come up the +harbour again. He won't find Fort Howe as easy to take as Fort +Frederick, let me tell you that. Come on, Pete, let's see the fun." + +Hurrying on their way, ere long they reached the summit of a hill above +the lake, from which position they were able to obtain the first view +of the Fort away in the distance. The guns were silent now, and no +sign of life could they see. + +Below stretched a deep wooded valley through which the trail ran. It +did not take the excited men long to speed down the hill and up the +opposite side. The roar of the cannon had roused these hardy sons of +the wild, and the fire of a new adventure thrilled their souls. The +great guns had roared, and what else did it mean but a fight with a +desperate foe in the narrow harbour? And if they could see the +struggle, what a tale they would have to tell their comrades around the +camp fires in the heart of the great forest. + +As they gained the summit of the hill, the trail led them through +clearings where the trees had been cut for fuel. Piles of brush were +on all sides, and in places cords of wood lined the way which here +widened into a rough road. They were coming into the limits of +civilisation now, and the view of the Fort was much more distinct. The +great guns gave no further voice, but as they neared the crest of the +hill which slopes down to the harbour, a new and peculiar sound fell +upon their ears. They paused and listened intently, but could not +understand its meaning. + +Cautiously they advanced, alert, and ready to flee to the shelter of +the forest should occasion require. For a time nothing unusual could +they see, although the strange sound was becoming more audible. +Reaching at length the brow of the hill, they stopped dead in their +tracks at a wonderful sight. Below lay the harbour, where vessels +large and small were riding calmly at anchor. Where had they come +from? and what were they doing there? Such were the questions which +leaped to Dane's mind. Small boats were coming from the ships, loaded +with people, while on the shore and some distance from the water +throngs of men, women, and children were either huddled in groups, or +hurrying to and fro in the most excited manner. Tents and rude brush +shacks dotted the hillside, before which people were standing, while +bundles and household effects were scattered about on every side. + +Never had Dane been so greatly puzzled. Why had the Fort guns roared? +What were those ships doing there in the harbour? That they did not +belong to the pirates he felt certain, for they bore the English flag, +and he could see red-coated soldiers mingling with the people on the +shore. In his intense interest he forgot for the moment his important +mission, and he was upon the point of hastening down the hill to find +out for himself the meaning of the strange scene when Pete touched his +arm. + +"What all dat beeg fuss, eh?" he asked. + +The Indian's question startled him, and brought him to himself. + +"Blamed if I know, Pete," he replied. "It's beyond me, for I never saw +anything like it before. Anyway, I'm going to find out. You take my +pack and gun and go back to the lake. Get a duck for supper, a good +big fat fellow. I'll be there as soon as I can, and tell you what I +can learn at the Fort. We've run across something to-day, Pete, more +than we expected." + + + + +CHAPTER II + +"COME AND TAKE IT" + +Fort Howe occupied an important position at the mouth of the St. John +River when the present Province of New Brunswick was a part of Nova +Scotia. It was well situated, and from the summit of a high hill +commanded the harbour, a large stretch of the river, and the entire +surrounding country for miles in extent. It looked down upon the ruins +of Fort Frederick, which it replaced, and across to the site of another +old Fort where the brave and noble Lady LaTour and her little band of +men made their gallant resistance to a treacherous foe. + +Fort Howe proved a great comfort to the trading post at Portland Point, +and to the thirty or more families settled in the vicinity. Scarcely +had it been erected, and its guns mounted, when the rapacious pirate +from Machias, A. Greene Crabtree by name, appeared upon the scene, as +he had done before with disastrous results. But this time he received +the surprise of his life. He viewed with astonishment the new Fort +upon the hill, and the flag of England floating from the ramparts. So +great was his astonishment that he beat a hasty retreat, and troubled +no more the little settlement at Portland Point. + +Fort Howe was not a large place, containing in all two blockhouses +and barracks, with twelve rooms for the officers, and accommodation +for one hundred men. The armament consisted of two five and a half +inch brass mortars, and eight iron guns, the latter including two +eighteen-pounders, four six-pounders, and two four-pounders. + + +Although Fort Howe was small, yet it meant a great deal to the people +scattered along the St. John River and its various tributaries. It was +the seat of authority where all knew that true British justice would be +meted out by the brave, sturdy commander in charge, Major Gilfred +Studholme. It had a restraining influence upon restless, warlike +Indians, and rebels dwelling along the river. At the same time it +filled the hearts of all loyal, peaceful people with a feeling of +security. To them it was a symbol of England's power, and they often +discussed it around their camp fires, and in their lonely forest homes. + +As Dane Norwood paused for a minute upon the brow of the opposite hill, +after he had left the Indian, a feeling of pride and awe welled up in +his heart as he looked across at the Fort. He had heard much about it, +but never until this day had he set eyes upon the place. He saw the +big flag fluttering in the breeze, and the black muzzels of the cannon +frowning seaward. He longed to hear them roar again, and he wondered +how far they would shoot, much farther, he had been told, than the +largest flint-lock ever made. + +Leaving the brow of the hill, he moved swiftly down a narrow trail +which led to a large pond of water below. At its outlet was a tidal +grist mill, back of which a strong dam had been built. Along this +latter was a foot path which he followed, and soon reached the opposite +bank. From here a well-constructed road, lined with trees, wound up +the hill to the Fort. Dane walked somewhat slower now, and his heart +beat fast. He was at the end of his long journey, and soon he would be +in the presence of the man of whom he had heard so much. He slipped +his hand beneath his buckskin jacket and felt, as he had done so often +during the last three days, a small package hidden in an inside pocket. +In a few minutes more it would be delivered into the hands of the +owner, and his responsibility would be ended. + +When part way up the hill he came to a strong barricade, where he was +suddenly confronted and challenged by a sentry, who demanded where he +was going and what he wanted. + +"I have a message for the commander of the Fort," Dane told him. "I +must see him at once." + +"The Major is out at present," the soldier replied. "But let me have +your message and I shall give it to him as soon as he comes back." + +"I have orders to give it to the Major himself and to no one else," the +courier explained. "It is very important." + +"It certainly must be," and the soldier smiled. "But the Major is very +busy to-day, so may not have time to see you. He is down at the +trading post just now looking after the wants of those people who have +come in the ships. They have upset things in general, and are making +matters pretty lively around here, let me tell you that. The Major is +almost at his wits' end." + +"Who are they?" Dane eagerly asked, "and where did they come from?" + +"Why, don't you know?" the soldier asked in surprise. + +"No, I have not the least idea. When I heard the Fort guns roar, I +thought maybe old Crabtree had come back again." + +The soldier laughed and looked curiously at the young man. + +"Say, where do you hail from, anyway, that you haven't heard about the +coming of the Loyalists? Why, we've been expecting them for some time." + +"I never heard of them," Dane confessed, "and have no idea who they +are." + +"They are the ones who stood by King George during the Revolutionary +War, of course. When England gave up the fight, and peace was decided +upon, the Loyalists were in a bad way. Their property was confiscated, +and they themselves treated very badly. They would not live under the +new flag of their enemies, so they got out, and here they are." + +Dane glanced out toward the ships with the light of intense interest in +his eyes. What a story he would have to tell his comrades in the +wilderness. They all knew about the war, but no word had reached them +of the coming of the Loyalists. + +"Didn't you want them to come here?" he asked turning to the sentry. + +"Want them? Why, we had nothing to say about the matter." + +"But didn't you fire upon them? I heard the roar of the guns when out +in the hills." + +The soldier threw back his head and gave a hearty laugh. He was +enjoying this conversation, as it broke the monotony of his duty. + +"We weren't firing upon them," he explained. "That was only a salute +of welcome." + +"What are all those people going to do?" Dane asked. "How are they to +make a living?" + +"Oh, I suppose many will settle here, while others will take up land +and farm. It will be some time, though, before everything is +straightened out. Just look at that crowd down there," and he motioned +to the trading post. "I guess we'll have our hands full keeping order. +I don't envy the Major his job." + +"And there are others he must handle as well," Dane replied. "I must +see him at once. Which is the best road to take?" + +"You better follow that one along the side of the hill," the soldier +advised, pointing to the right. "There is a short cut down over the +bank some distance ahead. You can't miss it. There is another along +the waterfront leading to the mill-pond. That's the best one to take +coming back." + +Thanking the friendly sentry, Dane hurried away, and in about fifteen +minutes came near the trading post. He walked slower now, greatly +interested in everything he beheld, from the quaint store to the people +gathered ground the building. + +For years this post at Portland Point had been the Mecca for the entire +country. The owners, Simonds and White, carried on an extensive trade +with both Indians and whites. Enduring and overcoming great +difficulties, they laid the foundation of what to-day is the City of +St. John. The most important event, however, in all their career at +Portland Point was the arrival of the thousands of exiles in their +midst. They gave them a hearty welcome, and did all in their power to +aid them in the land of their adoption. + +As Dane approached the crowd, he looked keenly about for Major +Studholme. Although he had never seen him, he imagined that he would +know him at once. He surely would be a large man, of princely bearing, +who would be busy issuing orders to his men. But although he saw a +number of soldiers, there was no one who measured Up to his ideal of +the commander of the Fort. + +At length he observed a man, who from his uniform seemed to be an +officer, seated at a small rough table near the store door. He was +busy writing, and passing pieces of paper to men standing before him. +Surely he must be the Major, Dane thought, so stepping forward, he +stood for a few minutes close to the table. He soon learned that the +officer was issuing orders to the Loyalists for boards, shingles, +clapboards, and bricks for the building of their houses. For a while +he had no chance to speak to the man, but waiting his opportunity, he +at last stood before him. + +"Are you Major Studholme?" he asked. + +"No," the officer replied, laying down his pen with a sigh of +weariness. "I am merely acting in the Major's place." + +Then he looked at Dane more closely, and his interest became aroused. +He knew at once that this young man was not one of the newly-arrived +exiles, but a courier from the wilderness. He noted his buckskin garb, +finely-built body, erect manner, and the bright open countenance. He +had seen special couriers before, and they had all been men worthy of +more than a passing glance. But this young man surpassed them all, and +he looked upon him with admiration. + +"Is there anything I can do for you?" he at length asked. + +"I have a message for the Major," Dane explained, "and I must deliver +it to him." + +"Give it to me," and the officer reached out his hand. "I am +Lieutenant Street, and I shall see that the Major gets it." + +"That I cannot do," Dane replied as he drew back a step. "I have +strict orders to give it to Major Studholme, and to no one else." + +"It must be very important, then," and the officer smiled. + +"It is, and the Major must get it at once. Where is he?" + +"Over there," and the Lieutenant motioned across the water to the right +where the small boats were still busy landing people from the ships. +"He's got his hands full straightening things out. But he can do it if +any one can." + +The officer now turned his attention to several impatient men who were +standing near, so further conversation was out of the question. Dane +had taken no notice of those around him. Neither did he see three men +watching his every movement. They had evidently overheard his +conversation with the officer, and seemed greatly pleased. As Dane +left the place and walked toward the road leading to the mill-pond, the +three followed. They kept some distance behind until they came to a +grove of rough tangled trees, when they started forward at a run. +Dane, hearing them coming, stopped and looked back. Instinctively the +caution of the wild possessed him, causing him to stand on the +defensive, and his eyes to gleam with the light of danger. + +"What do you want?" he demanded, as the three suddenly stopped before +him. "You seem to be in a hurry." + +"We are," one of the men replied. "We want that message you have for +the Major." + +"What do you want it for?" + +"Never mind about that. Hand it over, and be damn quick about it, too." + +Dane's body now quivered with excitement, and the thrill of battle +swept upon him. His eyes narrowed until they became mere slits, and +his hands clenched hard as he drew himself to his full height. + +"If you want the message I carry, come and take it," he challenged. +"That is the only way you can get it." + +"Don't be a fool," another of the men warned. "You might as well hand +over that message first as last. It will save you a lot of trouble. +We're going to get it, so make up your mind to that." + +"How?" Dane asked. + +"Oh, you'll soon know. Out with it. We're in a hurry." + +"So am I," Dane replied. + +Then he slightly crouched, and with a sudden tiger-like spring he was +upon them. A sledge-hammer drive to the jaw of one sent him reeling +backwards among the trees, while a mighty swinging blow to the right +crumpled up another in the middle of the road. So astonished was the +third at this unexpected attack, and the complete knock-out of his +companions, that he did not raise a hand in their defence. A sudden +terror possessed him, so leaping aside just in time to escape the +whirlwind of a man charging upon him, he ran as he had never run in his +life before. + +Dane stood looking after him, and a smile overspread his face. + +"Hi, there, you've forgotten the message," he called. "Come back and +get it." + +But the man paid no heed. He kept steadily on, and only slowed down to +a walk as he neared the store. Dane next turned his attention to the +other two men. They had both recovered, and were sitting upon the +ground, rubbing their injured faces in the most doleful manner. + +"Why, what's the matter?" he bantered. "Did something hit you?" + +"Did it?" one of them growled. "Did lightning ever hit a tree? Who in +h---- are you, anyway?" + +"Oh, I'm the man with the message. I've got it yet; don't you want it? +I thought you were in a hurry." + +As the crestfallen men made no reply, Dane stepped toward them. + +"I'll tell you who I am," he began. "I am the King's Arrow. I go +where I am sent, and I hit the bull's eye every time, and hit it hard, +too. Do you doubt it?" + +"Good Lord, no!" was the gasping confession from each. + +"And let me tell you further," Dane continued, "that as I have dealt +with you now, so others will deal with you in the future if you try any +more of your mean tricks. Perhaps you will not get off so easily then +as you have this time. I know who you are. You are employed by the +slashers to spy upon the King's men, engaged in the lawful business of +cutting masts for his Majesty's navy. They are well named, for they +are slashing everywhere, and ruining the forests. But they have about +reached the end of their tether, and you can tell them so from me, Dane +Norwood, the King's Arrow." + +Without another word he turned, and walked rapidly along the road +leading to the mill-pond. + + + + +CHAPTER III + +CUPID'S ARROW + +Before a rude shack, somewhat back from the water, a middle aged +colored woman was seated upon a block of wood. In her hands she held a +waffle-iron, the farther end of which was thrust into a small fire +between several stones. She was a bunty little body, clad in a plain +grey dress, with a cap, somewhat in the form of a white turban, +adorning her head. Her naturally good-natured face bore an anxious +expression, and a worried look appeared in her eyes as she turned them +occasionally to the people moving about farther down the hill. + +Presently she drew the iron from the fire, unclamped it, and with +remarkable deftness turned out a nicely-browned waffle into a dish by +her side. She then greased both halves of the pan, filled them with +batter, reclamped the iron and thrust it again into the fire. This she +did several times until the dish was almost filled with +delicious-smelling waffles. + +"Guess dey'll suit de Cun'l," she said to herself. "He's mighty fond +of waffles, he shur' is. An' Missie Jean is, too, fo' dat matter. I +wonder what's keepin' dem. Dey's generally on time fo' supper. But, +den, t'ings are so upset dese days dat only de Lo'd knows what's goin' +to happen next." + +Then she began to sing in a subdued voice the Twenty-third psalm, the +only piece she knew. + +"I hab no doubt about de Lo'd bein' my Shepa'd," she commented, "an' I +guess He'll not let me want. But He hasn't led me into green past'rs +dis time. I wonder if de Good Lo'd made dis place, anyway," and she +gazed ruefully around. "It looks to me as if de deb'l had a mighty big +hand in it, fo' sich a mixed up contraption of a hole I nebber set my +two eyes on befo'. An' to t'ink dat de Cun'l had to leab his nice home +in Ol' Connec., an' come to a jumpin'-off place like dis. I hope de +ever-lastin' fire will be seben times hot when it gits dem skunks dat +stirred up ructions 'ginst good King George, I sa'tinly do." + +A slight noise startled her, and turning her head, she smiled as she +saw a girl standing near her side. + +"Land sakes! Missie Jean, how yo' did scare me!" she exclaimed. "I +thought mebbe it was a bear or a tager comin' out ob de woods, fo' one +nebber knows what to 'spect next in dis place." + +"I am sorry I frightened you, Mammy," the girl smilingly replied, "And +it was too bad that I interrupted you in your interesting talk about +'everlasting fire,' 'ructions,' and 'King George.' You seem to be in a +fighting mood." + +"I is, Missie Jean, I is in a turrible fightin' mood. I'd like jes at +dis very minute to hab my two hands on dem rascals dat turned on good +King George, an' den druve us all out ob our homes. I'd show dem a +t'ing or two, I sa'tinly would." + +"I don't doubt it," the girl replied, as she stooped and helped herself +to a waffle. "If you could fight as well as you can cook you would be +a wonder." + +"I could cook on our stove in Ol' Connec., Missie Jean, but it's mighty +hard work on dat," and she looked contemptuously at the rude +fire-place. "To t'ink that we should ebber come to dis!" + +"Why, I think it's great, Mammy." + +"What' not better'n Ol' Connec.?" + +"Oh, not at all. But this might be worse. I miss our dear old home in +Connecticut, and yet I have often longed for a life such as this. I am +sure you will like it, too, Mammy, when you get used to it." + +"I kin nebber git used to it, chile. I'se been torn up by de roots +from de ol' home where I was born an' bred, an' I kin nebber take root +agin, 'specially in sich a rocky hole as dis." + +"But we're not going to stay here, Mammy. We are going up the river, +and make a new home in a beautiful place among the trees." + +"Ah, chile, dat's what makes me tremble. It's bad 'nuf here, de Lo'd +knows, but up dere! Why, dere's bears, an' tagers dat'll eat ye up in +a jiffy. An' dere's Injuns, too, dat'll skin ye alive, an' scalp ye, +an' roast ye fo' dinner. No, I kin nebber take root in a place like +dat." + +"But we'll be pioneers, Mammy," the girl reminded. "Just think what an +honour it will be to take part in holding this land for King George. +People will be proud of what we are doing in years to come." + +"I don't want to be no pioneers, Missie Jean, an' I'm not hankerin' +after no honour. It suits dis ol' woman better to hab her skin an' +scalp now, even if dey are black, den to hab folks ye don't know +nuffin' 'bout blubberin' over ye a hundred years from now. Dem's my +solemn sent'ments." + +"But daddy thinks there is a great purpose in our coming here, Mammy. +He says he believes that the Lord is overruling our defeat, and that +the driving us out from our homes and scattering us abroad will be the +means of extending King George's sway, and raising up a great nation in +this land." + +"Missie Jean," and Mammy raised a warning finger, "I doan want to +predjis you 'ginst yer daddy's jeg'ment, remember. But I can't see de +Lo'd's hand in dis racket. It doan seems nat'ral to me fo' de Lo'd to +let King George lose a good an' beau'ful country, an' den gib him sich +a jumpin'-off place as dis instead. An', chile, I doan believe dat de +Lo'd ever meant yo' to come here." + +"Why, Mammy? Do I look any the worse for it?" + +"Yo' couldn't look worse, Missie Jean, not if yo' tried ebber so hard." + +"Come, come, Mammy, I am surprised at you," and the girl's eyes +sparkled with merriment. "What do you mean by saying I couldn't look +worse? I didn't know I was as hideous as all that." + +"I didn't say yo' was hidjus, Missie Jean. I jes said yo' couldn't +look worse, an' ye can't. Yo' kin only look beau'ful. Why, chile, it +makes my ol' heart ache when I t'ink of sich a lubly creature as yo' +bein' buried alive 'way off in de woods." + +"But I don't intend to be buried alive, Mammy. I hope to live a good +many years yet, and only buried when I am dead." + +"Ah, chile, dere is more ways den one of bein' buried alive. I am +t'inkin' of de lonely life in de woods, wif no nice young men to look +at yer pretty face, lubly eyes, an' beau'ful hair. An' ye'll hab no +chance to wear fine clothes an' be admired." + +"Mammy." There was a note in the girl's voice which caused the colored +woman to glance quickly up. + +"What is it, chile?" + +"I want to tell you something, Mammy. This is not the time to talk +about such things, nor to wail and lament about our lot. I have just +been down helping some of those women with their children. They are +almost heart-broken, and I did what I could to cheer them up. I have +made up my mind that no matter how badly I feel, no one is to know +anything about it. I am going to forget my own troubles in helping +others. And, Mammy, I want you to do the same. If you talk to others +as you have been talking to me, it will make them more depressed than +ever. They need smiles, words of cheer, and a helping hand. And you +can do that, remember. Never mind about me, or admiring young men. +There are more serious things to think about just now." + +"Land sakes, chile!" the colored woman exclaimed, holding up both +hands. "I nebber heard yo' talk dat way befo'. But I guess yo're +right, an' I'se ready to do what I kin. But here comes de Cun'l! An', +oh, Missie Jean, de Major's wif him! Dere won't be 'nuf waffles to go +'round, an' de fire's 'most out. What in de world is I to do?" + +"Never mind, Mammy," the girl comforted, "they have hardly time to +think about eating. Just give them what you have." + +"But dese waffles are col', chile, an' I know how fond men are of +eatin'. Nuffin' kin make dem fergit dere stummicks." + +Smiling at the colored woman's worries, Jean at once set to work to +renew the fire. There were a few hot coals, so by the time the men +arrived, she had the fire burning brightly, and Mammy was preparing to +cook an extra supply of waffles. + +Colonel Sterling was a fine looking man. His white hair, flowing +beard, and commanding presence would have distinguished him in any +company. His face was genial, and his grey eyes shone with pleasure +and pride as they rested upon his daughter who now turned to meet him. + +"Is supper ready, dear?" he enquired, "I am hungry, and I know the +Major is, too." + +"There is the supper," and Jean pointed to the dish of waffles. "But +I'm afraid it's not much for two hungry men. The Major, I am sure, +will find it pretty poor fare." + +"Not at all, Miss Jean," the officer smilingly assured her. "I recall +so well the choice waffles I had at your old home in Stamford the last +time I visited there. And I am confident, too, that your excellent +cook has lost none of her skill since then." + +He looked toward Mammy as he spoke, causing the faithful servant almost +to drop the iron she was holding, so great was her confusion at such a +compliment from so great a person. + +Major Gilfred Studholme was the right man in the right place at this +critical time in the history of Portland Point. He had served with +distinction on behalf of his King in numerous engagements, and his +heart went out in sympathy to the thousands of refugees so suddenly +thrust upon him for protection. This soldier had held his post secure +in the face of hostile savages and lawless marauders, and he was +equally faithful now in the discharge of his duties to the newcomers. + +Leaving Mammy to recover from her embarrassment and to continue her +cooking, Jean went into the little shack, the only home she now knew, +and brought forth a small table. This she placed near the door, +covered it with a white cloth, and again went inside for dishes. Her +supply of the latter was most meagre, as the rest had not been +unpacked. Her eyes grew a little misty as she recalled what the Major +had said about the last time he had been with them in their old home in +Stamford. She had a clear remembrance of that day, of the +neatly-arranged table, with fresh flowers in the centre, and the light +of pleasure and contentment upon her dear mother's face. What changes +had taken place since then! Her mother had been laid to rest, the old +home was gone, and they were exiles in a strange cruel land. + +Hastily wiping her eyes with a delicately-embroidered handkerchief, she +collected a few dishes, and had just reached the door when she suddenly +stopped. Standing before the Major she saw a young man, clad in the +most peculiar manner she had ever seen. But his face and bearing were +what chiefly attracted her, while a pleasurable sensation, such as she +had never before experienced, swept through her being. + +"I am Dane Norwood," the young man was saying, "and I bring a message +from William Davidson, the King's purveyor. Here it is," and he handed +forth a letter he had taken from the inside pocket of his jacket. + +"Are you in the King's service?" the Major asked as he took the missive. + +"I am," was the reply. "I am a special courier, known as the 'King's +Arrow,' and I always go where I am sent. That is why I am here." + +"Where are your manners, then?" the Major demanded with a twinkle in +his eyes. + +"Manners! What manners?" + +"When you approach a superior officer, of course." + +"Oh, you mean the salute. I have heard of it, but never saw it given." + +"What! you never saluted any one; not even the King's purveyor?" + +"No. Where I live we are all equal when it comes to that. We never +bother about such things. The only salute I know is the kind I handed +out to those slashers a short time ago when they tried to take that +message from me." + +"Where was that?" the Major questioned. + +"Just over there along that road," and Dane motioned to the right. + +"Where are they now?" + +"I think two are busy nursing their faces, while the third is hiding +somewhere around the trading post. He was running that way the last +time I saw him." + +"And you defeated the three of them single-handed?" + +"Why, that was nothing. I would be a mighty poor courier if I couldn't +take care of myself, especially when slashers are around." + +A bright smile illumined the Major's face as he held out his right hand. + +"Young man, I am proud of you," he said, "and I shall mention you to +the General Officers in my next report. We need such men as you +to-day." + +"I don't care for any honour," Dane replied. "I only want an answer to +that letter, so I can get away early in the morning. Davidson is +pretty anxious up river." + +"Why, sure enough," the Major agreed. "I must not keep you longer than +is necessary." + +Opening the envelope, which was marked with a big broad arrow, he drew +forth the paper within, unfolded it, and glanced rapidly over the +contents. As he did so, a serious expression overspread his face, and +he remained a minute or two lost in deep thought. + +All this Jean had heard and seen from the door where she was standing +with the dishes in her hands. When, however, the Major began to read +the letter, she stepped outside, and placed the cups, saucers, and +plates upon the table. It was then that Dane first saw her, and his +eyes opened wide with surprise and admiration. Presently Jean turned, +and seeing the courier's ardent gaze, her eyes dropped, and a deep +flush of embarrassment suffused her face. This all happened in a few +seconds, but in that brief space of time that quaint little archer, +Cupid, had been busy, and two youthful hearts had been pierced by his +subtle arrows. + +Never before had Dane beheld such a vision of loveliness and maidenly +charm. The girl fascinated him, and moved by a sudden impulse, he was +upon the point of going to her side, fearful lest she should vanish, +when the Major's voice restrained him. + +"Come to the Fort early in the morning," he heard the officer say. "I +wish to have a talk with you there." + +"I shall be on hand, and early at that," Dane replied. + +With another fleeting glance toward the girl, he turned and moved +swiftly away toward the lake back in the hills. + + + + +CHAPTER IV + +THE WARNING + +Dane walked as in a dream along the trail to the lake. Something had +come into his life during the last half hour which had wrought a subtle +mystic change. He did not try to analyse it, as he had never +experienced such a feeling before. He only knew that back there where +the land slopes to the harbour he had beheld a vision which had +thrilled his entire being. The face and form of the girl with the +large questioning eyes were all that he saw as he hurried on his way. +Everything else was blotted from his mind, even the urgency of his +important mission. The spirit of the wild was upon him, and an +overmastering impulse was surging through his heart. He must see her +again; he must look upon her face; he must hear her speak. His passion +was intense. It was a living fire, the ardour of a great first love. + +The Indian noted the change which had come over his master, and +wondered. He made no comment, however, as he squatted upon the ground, +slowly turning a wooden spit on which a fat duck was roasting over a +small fire. Dane sat down upon a log, with his eyes upon Pete, +although in fact he was hardly aware what he was doing, for his +thoughts were elsewhere. + +When the duck was at last cooked, the Indian divided it, and gave half +to Dane. + +"Fine bird, dat," he remarked. "Me shoot him on wing. Taste good, eh?" + +"Does it?" Dane asked, rousing for a minute from his reverie. He then +relapsed into silence. + +"What de matter?" Pete presently asked. "See sometin', eh?" + +"Why, what makes you think there is anything the matter?" the young man +queried. + +"Dane so still. Dane no talk, no smile, no eat. Dane seek, mebbe. +Bad medicine, eh?" + +Dane laughed and looked at his companion. + +"I am all right, Pete," he assured. "But I've seen and heard great +things to-day. I also knocked out two slashers, while the third ran +away." + +"A-ha-ha, good," the Indian grunted. "Dem all slashers in beeg canoe, +eh?" and he motioned toward the harbour. + +"No, no; they are King George's people. They were driven out of their +own homes, and have come here. There are thousands of them, so I +learned." + +"All stay here?" + +"Some will, but many will go up river, and settle on the land." + +"Ugh! too many white men dere now. Chase Injun, kill moose, ketch +feesh. Injun all starve." + +"Don't you worry about that," Dane replied. "These are all King +George's people, so they will treat the Indians right." + +"Mebbe so," and Pete shook his head in a somewhat doubtful manner. "Me +see bimeby." + +At length Dane rose to his feet, and looked over toward the harbour. +The sun had disappeared beyond the far distant hills, and dusk was +stealing up over the land. A stiff breeze was drifting in from the +Bay, chilly and damp. Dane thought of the Loyalists in their wretched +shacks, and of the ones who had no shelter at all. He longed to know +how they were making out, and especially her who was so much in his +mind. + +"You stay here, Pete, and keep guard," he ordered. "I'm going to see +how King George's people are making out." + +"Come back soon, eh?" the Indian asked. + +"I shall not be long, Pete. You get camp fixed up for the night, and +keep the fire going." + +"A-ha-ha. Me feex t'ings, a'right." + +Leaving the Indian, Dane hurried away from the lake, descended into the +valley, and climbed the hill on the opposite side. By the time he +reached the height above the waterfront, the dusk had deepened into a +weird darkness. Here he paused and looked down upon the strange scene +below. Hundreds of camp-fires, large and small, emitted their fitful +ruddy glow, while beyond, the lights of a score of anchored ships were +reflected in the wind-ruffled water. A murmur of many voices drifted +up to the silent watcher on the brow of the hill, mingled with shrill +cries of children, and the sound of beating hammers, as weary men +worked late at their rude dwellings. + +Down into this Babel of confusion Dane slowly made his way. He passed +the spot where he had met the Major, and he looked eagerly for the girl +who had won his heart. But she was nowhere to be seen, although a +small fire was burning near the shack, before which the colored woman +was keeping watch, swaying her body, and humming her favourite psalm. + +Farther down the hill the people had settled closer together, and as +Dane moved through this strange medley of shacks, brush houses, tents, +sails fastened to sticks driven into the ground, and other rude +contrivances, he realised for the first time the sadly-pathetic +condition of these outcast people. Although many of them were hidden +from view, he could see numbers huddled about their fires, and children +wrapped in blankets asleep upon the ground, while here and there tired +mothers were nursing and soothing their fretful babes. + +Little attention was paid to the young courier as he moved from place +to place, except an occasional glance at his curious costume. In fact, +most of these exiles were strangers to one another, as they had come on +different ships, and had only met for the first time on the day of +their landing. The ones who had sailed on the same vessels, and had +thus become acquainted, naturally kept together as much as possible. +But they were all comrades in distress, sufferers in a common cause, +united by the golden bond of sympathy. + +Down by the water men were sorting out and piling up their household +effects, which had been carelessly dumped upon the shore. But others +not so engaged were gathered in little groups around camp-fires, either +discussing their present prospects, or relating their experiences on +the vessels, and their hardships during and after the war. To some of +these tales Dane listened with wide-eyed wonder, and a burning +indignation in his heart. What stories he would have to tell when he +went back to his woodland home. + +All that he heard, however, was not of a sad or gloomy nature. These +sturdy men enjoyed humorous yarns, and as Dane listened to several, he +joined in the laughter that ensued. One, especially, appealed to him. +It was told by a big strapping fellow, who hitherto had taken little +part in the talk. + +"Your yarns can't equal that of the shoemaker of Richmond, Virginia" he +began. "When the rebels were passing through the town he stood in the +door of his house and cried out 'Hurrah for King George.' He followed +the soldiers to a wood, where they had halted, and began again to +hurrah for King George. When the commanding officer and his aides had +mounted and were moving on, the shoemaker followed, still hurrahing for +King George. The officer, therefore, ordered that he should be taken +to the river and ducked. This was done, and he was plunged several +times under the water. But whenever his head appeared above the +surface he would shout for King George. He was then taken to his own +house, where his wife and four daughters were crying and beseeching him +to hold his tongue. The top of a barrel of tar was knocked off, and +the man was plunged in headlong. He was then pulled out by the heels, +and rolled in a mass of feathers, from a bed which had been taken from +his own house, until he presented a strange, horrible sight. But +through it all, whenever he could get his mouth open, he would hurrah +for King George. He was then driven out of the town, and the officer +warned him that he would be shot if he troubled them again. That is +the story as it was told me, and I think it a mighty good one." + +Dane longed to hear more tales of that wonderful land, and of the great +fights which had taken place. But just then a strange sound startled +him. It was the roll of a drum, followed almost immediately by the +shrill notes of several fifes. He could not see the musicians, as they +were some distance away to the left. But he knew what they were +playing, for he was quite familiar with the tune and words of the old +fireside song. A sudden silence fell upon the little band around the +fire. Bronzed faces became grave, and more than one man's eyes grew +misty with honest tears. + +Barely had the notes of this tune died away when the men were roused to +action by the stirring strains of the National Anthem. They sprang to +their feet as one, and stood at attention. Somewhere a strong voice +took up the words, and in an instant all over that hillside hundreds of +men and women were singing as they had never sung before. + + God save our gracious King, + Long live our noble King, + God save the King. + +Though driven from their homes; exiles in a strange land; surrounded by +unknown dangers, and with a most uncertain future, nothing could dampen +their spirit of loyalty to their King across the sea. + +To Dane this was all wonderful. He longed to see the musicians, and to +watch them as they played. He walked over in the direction from which +the music had come, and had almost reached what he supposed was the +spot, when he suddenly stopped. There before him he beheld the real +object of his visit. She was seated on the ground before a fire, with +several children gathered about her. They were all listening with rapt +attention to some story she was telling them. Dane was held spellbound +at the pretty scene before him. He could look upon the girl to his +heart's content without being seen, for he was sheltered by a cluster +of rough, tangled trees. In all his life he had never beheld such a +beautiful face. He longed to know her name, and to hear her speak. He +recalled the glance she had given him with her expressive eyes ere they +had dropped before his ardent gaze. But he knew that he was nothing to +her, and no doubt she had never thought of him again. How could he +leave without finding out who she was, and where she was going? But +she was a complete stranger to him, and he had no right to approach any +nearer. It would be much better to worship at a distance and await a +favourable opportunity. + +Presently he was aroused by a slight noise near at hand. Glancing +quickly around to his right, his keen eyes detected the form of a man +slinking along among the bushes. Dane could not see his face, but from +his attitude it was quite evident that the girl near the fire was the +object of his special attention. At length he stopped, and, crouching +behind a small pile of brush kept his eyes fixed upon the unsuspecting +girl. + +Dane was now thoroughly aroused, and he was about to spring forward and +demand an explanation for the man's suspicious actions, when the +crouching figure rose suddenly to a standing position, and then stepped +quickly forward. The reason was at once apparent, for glancing toward +the fire, Dane saw that the girl had just left the children to their +parents' care with the evident intention of returning home. In order +to do so, it was necessary for her to cross an upper portion of the +hillside, considered too rough and rocky for any one to pitch his +abode. There was not the slightest semblance of a trail, but the girl +had traversed the place several times that day, so was quite sure of +her way. Nevertheless, she glanced somewhat anxiously around as she +hurried onward, especially so where the bushes and scrubby trees stood +the thickest. + +Dane followed the man who was slinking along after the girl, and for a +while he was able to keep him in view. Then he disappeared among the +trees, and as Dane stepped quickly forward so as not to miss him +altogether, a sudden cry of fear fell upon his ears. That it came from +the girl he was well aware; telling plainly that she was in need of +help. He leaped at once to her assistance, and in another minute he +saw her struggling in the arms of her assailant, and trying to free +herself from his grasp. The next instant Dane was by her side, while a +blow from the clenched fist of his right hand sent the cowardly villain +reeling back among the trees. Then like a tiger Dane was upon him, his +fingers clutching his throat as he pinned him to the ground. The +fallen man fought and struggled desperately to tear away that fearful +vise-like grip, but all in vain. At length his striving ceased, and +his body relaxed. Then Dane unloosened his hold, and looked at the +girl. + +"Shall I kill him?" he asked. + +"No, no!" was the startled reply. "That would be terrible!" + +"But he tried to harm you. If I kill him, he won't have a chance to +try again." + +"Let him go," the girl pleaded. "Perhaps this will teach him a lesson." + +Dane, however, hesitated. A passionate impulse urged him to make an +end of such a cowardly creature. The spirit of the wild was strong +upon him, and his nature craved complete satisfaction. How could it be +otherwise? Steeped for years in the ways of the wilderness, he had +become a part of all that he had seen and heard. He knew how the +beasts of the forest and the monarchs of the air dealt with their prey. +He had at times watched two great bull moose locked in deadly combat, +until one had gone down to defeat and death. And around campfires at +night he had listened to rough men as they related tales of terrible +fights, grewsome murders, and sudden deaths. Everywhere he turned it +was the same savage struggle, with only one outcome, the survival of +the strongest, and death to the vanquished. + +While he thus sat upon the fallen man's body, reasoning with himself +what to do, the girl touched him lightly upon the arm. + +"Let him go," she urged. "You wouldn't kill a man when he is down, +would you? That would be cowardly." + +This appeal had an immediate effect, and slowly, though somewhat +reluctantly, Dane rose to his feet. + +"He deserves to be killed," he growled. Then he touched the man with +the toe of his right foot. "Get up, you brute," he ordered. + +This command was at once obeyed. The defeated assailant scrambled to +his feet, and started to move away. But Dane caught him roughly by the +arm, and faced him sharply around. + +"Just a word," he began. "You get clear this time, you devil, whoever +you are. But if you lay hands on this young woman again I'll break +every bone in your body. You won't escape, for I am Dane Norwood, the +King's Arrow, and what I say I mean. Get out of this now as fast as +you can." + +The next instant the man was gone, swallowed up by the darkness. + +"Oh, how can I ever thank you enough?" the girl impulsively asked. +"You have saved me from that creature. I didn't know that he was here." + +"Who is he?" Dane asked. "And where did he come from?" + +"He is Seth Lupin, a man I hate and fear. He must have come on one of +the other vessels, most likely as a stowaway. He is not a Loyalist, +for he was a coward during the war, and has no right to be numbered +among us. I am sure that daddy does not know he is here, and I am +almost afraid to tell him for fear he might do something desperate to +the villain. But, then, we shall soon be away from this place, so it +is hardly likely that Seth will follow us." + +They were walking slowly now, picking their way with difficulty across +the rough hillside. Dane's soul was athrill in the presence of this +girl who had affected him in such a wonderful manner. It was almost +too good to be true that he had rescued her, and was now so close to +her. + +"Where are you going?" he asked. + +"Up river, I believe. But just where I do not know. Daddy hasn't +drawn his lot of land yet." + +"What is your name?" + +"Jean." + +"I like it. But Jean what?" + +"Sterling." + +"Did you ever live in the woods?" + +"No. This is my first experience." + +"Do you think you will like it? Won't you be afraid?" + +"I am going to do my best to like it. And why should I be afraid?" + +"Because of men, especially the slashers; that's why." + +"Who are the slashers?" + +"Rebels who oppose the King's men in cutting masts. They wander +everywhere, slashing as they go, and ruining the forests." + +"But why should I be afraid of them? They have never heard of me." + +"But they will soon hear of you, though." Dane stopped abruptly, and +laid his hand upon her arm. "Say, do you know how beautiful you are?" + +Jean was somewhat startled by this strange question. + +"What makes you ask that?" + +"Because if you don't know, then you are not aware of your danger. +That villain, Lupin, knows of your beauty, so he followed you here. +The slashers and others will soon know, too, and I might not always be +on hand. This is just a friendly warning." + +Jean's heart was beating rapidly, while the darkness hid her flushed +face. + +"T-thank you," she stammered. "I think I understand your meaning, +although I am not used to such plain words, especially from a stranger. +But I feel I can trust you." + +"In a country such as this we use plain language, Miss Sterling. I +have warned you of your danger because I am deeply interested in your +welfare. You can trust me, for, thank God, I have had a noble mother's +training, and was taught to respect women. But, we are almost at your +home, so I must leave you." + +"Forgive me," Jean begged, as Dane was about to hurry away. "I +appreciate what you have told me and done for me to-night, I shall +always remember your kindness, and I hope to see you again." + +"I hope so, too, and soon at that," was the fervent reply. + +Dane hardly knew how he reached the lake. He felt that he had made a +fool of himself. Never before had he spoken to a girl in such a +straightforward manner. What must she think of him? + +"I could not help it," he told himself. "She needed to be warned. She +doesn't realise her danger. She can't surely know how beautiful she +is." + + + + +CHAPTER V + +"TRY IT" + +The early morning sun, slanting in through a small window, found Major +Studholme seated at his table lost in deep thought. The letter Dane +had brought was lying open before him. Occasionally he glanced toward +it, and each time his brow knitted in perplexity. At length he rose +and paced rapidly up and down the room. With the exception of the +table and a few stools this office was destitute of any furniture. It +was as bleak as the hill upon which Fort Howe was situated. Here the +men of the garrison received their orders, and it was here that the +Major interviewed visitors from Portland Point, and couriers from all +sections of the country. This commanding officer was the same to all +men, so the humblest workman in the trading company's employ, or the +uncouth native from the heart of the wilderness received just as much +attention as men of high rank. Stern and unbending in the line of +duty, Major Studholme realised the importance of his position, and that +as a superior officer in the service of his King he must render +even-handed justice, irrespective of color or rank. A sharp +rat-tat-tat upon the door startled him. + +"Come in," he called. + +At once the door swung open, and a stalwart, sturdy man entered, +carrying a stout stick in his hand which he used as a cane. + +"Ah, good morning, Mr. Simonds," the Major accosted, his face +brightening with pleasure and relief as he held out his hand. "I +didn't expect you so early." + +"Umph! this is not early," the visitor replied. "It seems late to me. +Why, I've been up all night. Not a wink of sleep have I had. But, +say, I've something here that'll refresh us both." + +Drawing a flask from an inner pocket, he stepped forward and placed it +upon the table. + +"Have a noggin, Major. The _Polly_ arrived last night, straight from +the West Indies, and Leavitt brought me some special Old Jamaica. I +thought maybe you'd like to test it." + +In a twinkling two mugs were produced, and filled to the brim. + +"To the King, God bless him," Simonds toasted. + +"To the King," the Major responded, as he raised his mug and clinked it +against the visitor's. + +When this toast had been drunk, the Major again filled the mugs. + +"Now, another," he cried. "To the Loyalists, especially to Colonel +Sterling's daughter, the fairest of them all." + +"To the Loyalists and the Colonel's daughter," Simonds repeated. + +Again the mugs clinked, and two honest men drank their second toast. +This done, they took their seats at the table, and settled down to +business of a most important nature. + +James Simonds was really the business pioneer of Portland Point. He +was a man of outstanding ability and remarkable energy. For years he +had been the moving spirit and leader in numerous enterprises. Of him +and his partner, James White, it was said that "At one time the fishery +claimed their attention, at another the Indian trade; at one time the +building of houses for themselves and their tenants, at another the +dyking of the marsh; at one time they were engaged in the erection of a +mill, at another the building of a schooner; at one time they were +making a wharf, at another laying out roads or clearing land; at one +time they were furnishing supplies and cordwood to the garrison, at +another in burning and shipping lime." In addition to this they owned +and employed a score of vessels, both schooners and sloops, which plied +not only on the river, but beyond the Bay to distant ports. + +It was only natural that the commanding officer of Fort Howe should +call upon the senior partner of the company for advice and assistance +in time of need. And two serious problems had now been thrust upon +him. One was the care and disposal of the three thousand Loyalists; +the other, the arrival of Dane Norwood with news of threatening trouble +up river. + +"How many vessels have you on hand?" the Major asked. + +"Only a few," Simonds replied. "But I expect several more in a few +days. The _Peggy & Molly_ is already spoken for by the people on the +_Union_. They haven't disembarked, as they plan to go up river at +once." + +"And you say the _Polly_ arrived last night?" + +"Yes, and she is unloading now." + +"Well, I want you to keep her for Colonel Sterling, and a number of +other people." + +"So the Colonel is going to leave, is he? I was hoping that he would +stay here. Where does he expect to settle?" + +"It is not decided yet. However, we shall know in a few days when the +lots are drawn." + +"There will be a big load, I suppose. They'll want to take their +boards, shingles, and household effects, no doubt." + +"Yes, if you can manage it; otherwise Leavitt will have to make two +trips. And there is something else I want to send." + +The Major leaned forward, and touched the letter lying upon the table. + +"I received this yesterday from Davidson," he explained, "and he +requests immediate help." + +"He does? What's wrong?" + +"The slashers are giving him no end of trouble. There is danger of a +serious outbreak, and he has not enough men to cope with the situation." + +"So he wants you to send soldiers?" + +"He does, and at once. But I cannot spare any men now, as I have +barely enough to guard this place. There are rebels in our midst, and +it is hard to tell what mischief they are planning." + +"How do you know that?" the trader asked in surprise. "I thought they +were all up river." + +"And so did I until last night. But the young man who brought this +letter from Davidson was attacked by three slashers as he was searching +for me. They met him as he was coming from your store along the +waterfront. Fortunately he was able to put the three to route." + +"How did he know they were slashers?" + +"Because they demanded the letter he was carrying. It proves that they +were spies, and knew from whence the courier had come." + +"It does seem reasonable," the trader agreed. "But I did not know they +were hanging around our store. There has been such a crowd there, +though, the last two days that I could not tell the slashers from the +Loyalists. However, I shall keep a sharp watch after this, and if I +catch them I shall let you know at once. But what about Davidson? He +must be hard pressed, or he would not have sent you that urgent appeal." + +"I can't send him any men, Mr. Simonds, that's certain," and the Major +thrummed upon the table as he spoke. "Why, it would take a regiment to +do any good, and I have barely fifty men in all. But I am going to +send him a supply of guns and ammunition. They must go on the _Polly_, +and you are to give Leavitt strict instructions to see that they are +delivered to Davidson as speedily as possible. That is the best I can +do." + +A sharp rap sounded upon the door, and at once a soldier entered. He +advanced to the centre of the room, stopped, clicked his heels +together, saluted, and stood at attention. + +"Well, Parker, what is it?" the Major asked.. + +"A man to see you, sir." + +"A courier?" + +"Yes, sir." + +"Send him in at once." + +"Yes, sir." + +Again the soldier saluted, wheeled, and left the room. In another +minute Dane entered, and at once walked over to where the two men were +sitting. His free and easy manner was in striking contrast to the +soldier's, and this the Major noted. He admired the courier's frank +open countenance, and clear, fearless eyes. He was a man after his own +heart. + +"I am glad to see you on time," he accosted. + +"I generally try to be," Dane replied. "Have you the message for +Davidson?" + +"It's not ready yet, but I shall write it at once." + +The Major turned to the table, drew a sheet of paper toward him, and +picked up a quill pen, which he examined critically before dipping it +into the ink. Again he turned to the courier. + +"The situation is serious up river, is it not?" he asked. + +"It certainly is. Davidson must have help." + +"Where is the greatest danger?" + +"That is hard to tell. The slashers are scattered over a wide extent +of country, and are to be found in most unexpected places. Why, you +have them in and around here. My Indian and I were fired upon +yesterday while crossing the Kennebacasis, and I was attacked by three +while leaving the trading post." + +"And you were fired upon yesterday, you say?" the Major asked in +surprise. "How far out?" + +"About ten miles. We had just crossed the portage from the main river +to the Kennebacasis when we heard the slashers at work. We launched +our canoe, and were heading for this side when they blazed at us +several times." + +"Dear me! Dear me!" the Major groaned. "I didn't know they were as +bold as all that." + +"And they will be bolder yet," Dane warned. + +"In what way?" + +"They will stir up the Indians, if I am not much mistaken." + +"But the Indians are friendly to us. Why, we made a treaty with them +right here nearly five years ago." + +"I know that. But the Indians have become quite restless of late. +When the war was on they received special attention from the English +and the Americans. Both sides were anxious to win their good will and +support, and gave them many presents. But now that the war is over the +Indians are neglected, so they are becoming surly, and ready for +mischief. Mark my word, the arrival of these Loyalists will make +matters worse." + +"In what way?" + +"The slashers will do their utmost to stir up the Indians. They will +tell them that these newcomers will settle on their hunting-grounds, +and kill all their game, while they will be driven out and left to +starve." + +"Surely they will not do that." + +"They have been doing it already, although they know nothing as yet +about the coming of the Loyalists. They have been filling the minds of +the Indians with all kinds of false stories. So far their words have +had little definite effect, but when the natives see so many white +people settling along the river, I am afraid they will remember what +the slashers have told them, and trouble will follow. Some of the +Indians, I am sure, will stand by the treaty, but I have my doubts +about many others." + +During this conversation Mr. Simonds had been a silent and interested +listener. When, however, Dane had ended, he brought his stick down +upon the floor with a bang. + +"I believe you are right, young man," he began. "White and I have had +our suspicions of this for some time, and your words confirm what we +have by chance heard. Where do you live, and how is it I have never +seen you before?" + +"I live in no special place," Dane replied. "My business as the King's +Arrow takes me everywhere, although this is the first time I have been +sent here." + +"How did you come to get that name?" + +"Davidson gave it to me. You know, every white pine that is considered +suitable for the King's navy is marked with a broad arrow, I guess that +suggested the idea to Davidson, as I am always darting here and there +like an arrow. Anyway, the name has stuck to me ever since." + +"And well that it should," the trader agreed, nodding his head in +approval. "Don't you think so, Major?" + +The latter, however, was busily writing, so did not hear the question. +Presently he paused and turned to the courier. + +"So you think the Loyalists will be in danger along the river?" he +asked. + +"They will, unless the slashers and others who are against the King can +be stopped." + +"Who is the ringleader in this rebellion?" + +For the first time since entering the room Dane failed to reply. His +bronzed face flushed, and his eyes dropped. This both the Major and +the trader noted, and their curiosity became aroused. They felt that +this courier knew more than he was willing to divulge. + +"Are you afraid to tell?" the Major questioned. + +Dane suddenly lifted his head, and an angry expression glowed in his +eyes. + +"Do you think I am afraid?" he demanded. "Do I look it?" + +"Well, no," and the Major slightly smiled. "But why will you not tell +me the name of the ringleader?" + +"Because I have a special reason." + +"Suppose I make you?" + +"Try it." + +Although this reply was low and calm, yet the Major had sufficient +knowledge of human nature to know that those two small words meant a +great deal. He truly realised that nothing, not even death, could +force this sturdy courier to divulge the secret against his will. He +wisely dropped the subject, and turned again to the table. Nothing now +was heard in the room but the scratching of the quill across the paper +as the Major fashioned the bold comely letters of his answer to William +Davidson, the King's purveyor. When he had signed his name, he picked +up a small sand-box, and lightly sprinkled the paper. This done, he +rose to his feet, crossed the room, and opened the door. + +"Parker, bring me a fire," he ordered. + +The soldier thus addressed evidently knew what was needed, for in a few +minutes he entered, bearing in his hands a small iron receptacle +containing a few hot coals. He stood perfectly rigid before the table +while the Major held a stick of sealing-wax to the hot iron, and +allowed a few drops to fall upon the back of the folded letter. When +the Major had pressed his signet ring upon the wax, the task was +finished, the soldier saluted and left the room. After the Major had +addressed the letter, and sprinkled it until the ink was dry, he handed +it to the courier. + +"Take this to Davidson," he ordered. "I am glad that I have met you, +young man, and I hope to hear from you again." + +Dane took the letter, placed it carefully in an inside pocket of his +jacket, bade the two men good morning, and at once left the room. + +"What do you think of him?" the Major asked turning toward the trader. + +"A remarkable young man," was the emphatic reply. "But I am surprised +that I have not heard of him before." + +"It is strange. But look here, Mr. Simonds," and the Major brought his +fist down heavily upon the table, "if I had a regiment of men like that +courier to send to Davidson, we would have no more trouble with the +slashers and other rebels." + +"You're about right, Major. But I'm wondering why he refused to tell +us the name of that ringleader. I must get White to work at this. He +may be able to find out, for he can do more with the Indians than +anybody else." + +"I wish you would look carefully into this matter," the Major replied. +"If we can round up that ringleader, it may put a sudden stop to the +whole trouble. I shall send half of my men to capture him if he can be +found." + + + + +CHAPTER VI + +WHEN THE BOW-STRING TWANGED + +The little schooner _Polly_, of twenty tons burden, had come on the +flood tide up through the Reversible Falls. She had then slipped out +of the Narrows where the grey, weather-beaten limestone rocks frown +high on both sides, and was clipping merrily across the big basin of +Grand Bay straight for Beaubear's River. She was well loaded, for over +a dozen families were on board, with their household effects, together +with a large supply of boards and shingles. In addition, there were +the guns which Major Studholme was sending up river to William +Davidson, the King's purveyor. + +It was a beautiful early June day, and as Jean Sterling stood close at +the bow she thought that she had never beheld a more perfect sight. +Everywhere she looked great sweeping forests were to be seen crowding +to the very water's edge. She breathed a deep sigh of relief, for she +was glad to be speeding at last toward her new home in the wilderness. +Surely there she would find refuge from the man who had been dogging +her steps ever since she landed at Portland Point. He had not spoken +to her after his defeat by Dane Norwood, but she knew that he had ever +been near, following and watching her wherever she went. She thought, +too, of him who had rescued her that night, and her eyes brightened. +He had seldom been out of her mind since then, and she recalled again +his pleasing presence and the words he had spoken. She wondered if she +should ever see him again, or whether he had forgotten her altogether. + +She was aroused by her father's voice, and glancing quickly around she +saw him coming toward her, and with him the captain of the schooner, +Jonathan Leavitt. + +"Been indulging in day-dreams?" her father asked. + +"I believe I have," she smilingly replied, while a conscious blush +stole into her cheeks. "And why shouldn't I?" she hastily added. "Who +could help having daydreams in such a wonderful place as this?" + +"I am glad to see you so bright and happy, dear. Poor Old Mammy is +indulging in night-dreams, and moaning about our terrible lot." + +"Night-mares, I should say," the captain laughingly corrected. "To +hear her wail and lament one would think that we are all going to be +scalped alive before morning." + +"And there are others who have the same idea," the Colonel replied. +"They can see nothing but misery and death right ahead." + +"But is there any real danger, captain?" Jean asked. + +"There is always more or less danger in a country such as this," was +the quiet reply. "This river has witnessed stirring scenes. Look at +those little clearings over yonder, for instance," and he pointed to +the western shore. "A few settlers had their homes there, but the +Indians drove them out, and burned their houses. It has been the same +in other places, and it may happen again. But I have made many trips +on this river, and the natives have never troubled me yet. It may be +because I sail on the _Polly_," he added with a twinkle in his eyes. + +"What has the _Polly_ to do with it, captain?" + +"Oh, she leads a charmed life. She has got into no end of difficult +places, but has always come out on top. I have driven her through +storms between here and the West Indies that would have swamped a much +larger vessel. At one time she was forced by a wild gale on the top of +the wharf at Newburyport. But she was pulled off all right. Several +times she was captured by pirates, though generally she was able to +show her heels in a lively manner to the fastest pursuer. She has +carried all kinds of loads, from fish taken at Annapolis and +Passamaquoddy to barrels of rum from Jamaica. But this is the most +important cargo she ever carried, and she seems proud of it. She's +English to the core, the _Polly_ is. Now, look how she swings away +from that point. She doesn't like the place." + +"Why?" the colonel asked. "It is a most beautiful spot." + +"Indeed it is, but the _Polly_ always shies off when she comes here. +No doubt it's due to the current from that little stream, the Beaubear, +but I like to think that this schooner knows that the old French Fort, +Boishebert, was situated on that point. You can see the ruins of the +place from here. No, the _Polly_ doesn't like the French; guess she's +had too much to do with them, the same as her captain." + +They were out of Grand Bay now and bearing up through a fine stretch of +water known as the "Long Reach." The land on both sides of the river +was rugged, while far ahead the outlines of several islands could be +discerned. + +"And there's another," the captain exclaimed in disgust. + +"Another what?" Jean asked. + +"Oh, a place where the French once held out. It's that first island +you see away up there. The Indian name is 'Ah-men-henik,' but the +French called it 'Isle au Garce,' for what reason I don't know. +Anyway, there were lively times on that island when the French had a +trading post there. It now belongs to Captain Isaac Caton. There's a +small rocky island a little above, which the French called 'Isle de +trent,' while just above is the 'Isle of Vines.' It is in behind that +where you are to land, just below Oak Point." + +"Is it a pretty place?" Jean asked, now much excited. "Have you ever +been there?" + +"Not often, Miss. I generally keep out in the main channel, as I +haven't the time to run into any of the out-of-the-way places. But I +guess you'll like it all right." + +"I am going to like it," the girl declared with enthusiasm. "And what +is more, I am going to do my best to make others like it, too. It will +be our home only for a while until daddy and the other men can look +around and choose places where they are to settle permanently. Mammy, +I believe, will be the hardest one to manage. She means well, and +makes all kinds of promises, though she is very forgetful. I must now +go and cheer her up." + +An hour and a half later the _Polly_ left the channel and glided in +through a narrow opening between the first island and the mainland. +Captain Leavitt was at the wheel, for navigation here was difficult. +Jean was standing by his side, her eyes and face aglow with animation. + +"What a wonderful and beautiful place this is!" she exclaimed. "Those +islands lying over there, and that long point running out into the +river make this a perfect harbour. Where do we land, captain?" + +"Straight ahead, Miss, where those big pines stand the thickest," the +captain replied as he gave the wheel a rapid turn to the left. "Say, I +nearly struck that bar," he added. "I didn't know it ran out so far +from the island." + +In less than a half hour the _Polly_ was brought up head to the wind, +and the anchor dropped. The small boat, which had been towed astern, +was brought into service, and the passengers taken ashore. It was a +snug cove where these exiles had determined for a time to make their +wilderness home. The land lifted gradually back to the high hills, all +covered with a dense forest. Eastward, toward the point, the trees +were thinner, and in some spots the land had been cleared, evidently by +early French settlers. To the northwest the water extended inland in +the form of a marshy creek, with a fair-sized brook beyond, flanked on +both sides by high hills. + +It wanted but two hours to sunset when the passengers were landed, and +their household effects brought ashore. It was a busy time, for +camping sites had to be chosen, underbrush cleared away, and tents +pitched. But men and women alike worked with a hearty good will. +There was something thrilling and invigorating in this new and strange +life. It was most restful after the tumult and distractions of war, +the unpleasant ocean voyage, and the landing at desolate Portland +Point. The warmth and brightness of the day, the fragrance of the +forest, and the happy laughter of children racing along the sandy shore +charmed and inspired the parents' hearts. Even Old Mammy forgot for a +time her gloomy forbodings, and was quite cheerful as she helped Jean +to unpack some of their household belongings. + +The Colonel had pitched his tent in a snug retreat several rods back +from the water. When the last peg had been driven securely into the +ground, he stepped back to view the effect. + +"How does that suit you, dear?" he asked, turning to Jean who was +standing near by. + +"I think it is great, daddy," was the enthusiastic reply. "This is the +happiest and most peaceful time I have known for years. It is like a +perfect calm after a terrible storm." + +"I am very thankful, Jean, that our wanderings are at last ended. Here +we shall stay for a time until we can choose a suitable place for our +future home. When we get our house built we should be quite +comfortable. We are on English soil, at any rate, and that is a great +satisfaction. We are not likely to be molested here." + +"Not if the Indians and rebels leave us alone, daddy." + +"You must not worry about them, dear. We have had no quarrel with +them, so why should they molest us? I feel that we are perfectly safe." + +Night at length shut down slowly over the land, and a deep silence +reigned on all sides. The weary children were asleep in the tents, and +men and women were gathered upon the shore. A fire of drift-wood had +been built, and around the bright cheerful blaze all were gathered. +The small crew of the schooner had come ashore, and were taking part in +the general conversation. For some time they sat there, talking of +bygone days and plans for the future. + +Colonel Sterling took little part in the talk. He sat upon a block of +wood, with Jean seated on the ground by his side, her right arm resting +upon his knee as she gazed dreamily into the fire. He was much +interested in studying the flame-illumined faces of that little circle +of men and women. He knew the history of their lives, what they had +suffered during the war, and how much they had sacrificed for +conscience's sake. A few were bowed with age, and their late trials +had deepened the furrows upon their faces, and increased the whiteness +of their hoary heads. Upon them the removal from their old homes had +been the hardest. There were others, middle-aged men and women, whose +eyes glowed with the light of a high resolve. Their features expressed +determination which nothing could daunt. These said but little, +leaving the younger ones to do most of the talking. There were youths +and maidens, more free from care than their elders, who chatted and +laughed in the most animated manner. + +As the evening wore on and the conversation gradually died down, Simon +Winters brought forth his fife and began to play an old familiar tune. +At once all talking ceased, and hearts thrilled with memories of other +days. Several tunes did Simon play, and when he had ended, the Colonel +brought forth a small, well-worn book from an inside coat pocket. This +he opened and then glanced around upon the little band. + +"Friends," he began, "the hour is late, and we are all weary. But ere +we separate, I ask you to join with me in a brief service of prayer and +praise. But first of all, we need a message from the Great Book." + +Then in a clear strong voice he read the ninety-first psalm, and as the +words of promise sounded forth an intense silence reigned. The psalm +ended, the Colonel closed the book, and dropping upon his knees began +to repeat the Lord's Prayer. All immediately followed his example, +including the captain and the crew of the schooner. As they rose to +their feet, one man started to sing. The words and tune were familiar, +and in another minute old and young were lifting up their voices in +Isaac Watts' grand hymn of comfort and hope. + + O God, our help in ages past, + Our hope for years to come, + Our shelter from the stormy blast, + And our eternal home. + +Never before had the silent, brooding forest witnessed a like +gathering, nor its dark mysterious depths re-echoed with such +unfamiliar sounds. But that camp-fire scene was merely a prelude to +the tide of progress already setting, when unnamed rivers, hidden +lakes, crouching valleys, lofty hills, and secret woodland depths would +know those sounds, and rejoice in the knowledge. + +An hour later silence reigned over the camp in the wilderness, broken +only by the occasional hoot of an owl, or the light steps of some +little forest creature. + +About midnight the moon rose beyond the eastern hills, and rode high +above the Isle of Vines. It cast its bright beams across the now +placid water, and stole on furtive foot into the camping ground of the +weary sleepers. As the river and shore thus became illuminated, a tall +Indian stepped out from the darkness of the forest, and stood for a few +minutes gazing upon the ghost-like tents. In one hand he carried a +heavy flint-lock, and in the other a string of fine trout, while across +his right shoulder hung a long bow and several arrows. He was not at +all surprised at the sight before him, as he had been lurking near all +the evening, watching with intense interest the group about the +camp-fire. His attention now, however, was fixed upon the tent where +Jean and Old Mammy were sleeping, and the Colonel's form wrapped in his +blankets just outside. + +At length he placed his gun and fish upon the ground, unslung the bow +from his back, and fitted an arrow to its place. Then the bow-string +twanged, and the arrow hurtled through the air, and sank deep into a +great pine tree a few feet from where the Colonel was lying. For +several minutes the Indian stood as motionless as the trees around him. +Then picking up the fish, he glided silently forward, and reaching the +pine, he fastened them to the embedded arrow. This done, he cast a +quick glance toward the still form near at hand, turned and moved +swiftly away. In another minute he had recovered his weapons, and +disappeared in the depths of the great gloomy forest. + + + + +CHAPTER VII + +OUT OF THE STORM + +Early the next morning Old Mammy drew back the flap of the tent, +stepped outside, and waddled over to where she had prepared supper the +previous evening. She had always prided herself upon being the first +to rise, and she was determined that she would continue the custom here +in the wilderness. + +The sun had just risen above the far off eastern horizon, and was +struggling to disentangle itself from the drifting tresses of fog +hanging in massy banks over the river. Slowly but surely it slipped +away from each misty, tremulous embrace, and then like a giant +refreshed by the encounter assumed the offensive. Before the mighty +champion's silent fiery darts the surging foggy battalions wavered, +loosened their hold on river and land, and broke in utter confusion. +Wildly they scattered and fled, but escape they could not, and ere long +not the slightest vestige remained of their once proud ranks. + +Of all this Old Mammy saw nothing, as she was too busy digging among +the ashes of the fire-place for a few live coals. It was only Jean who +witnessed the magnificent sight. She had slipped out of the tent +shortly after her old servant, and had hurried down to the shore for +her morning wash. Here Mother Nature had provided her with basin and +mirror combined in the calm water at her feet. Straight and lithe she +stood, her dark, unbound hair flowing in ripples to her waist. Her +face, turned eastward, was aglow with health and animation, and her +eyes shone with the light of a joyous surprise. + +"Isn't it wonderful!" she breathed. "I never saw anything like it. +Why, it's a real fairy-land." + +She was startled by a cry from Mammy, and turning quickly around, she +saw the woman pointing excitedly to the big pine tree. The Colonel, +aroused from slumber, had leaped to his feet, and was staring straight +before him as Jean hurried up from the shore. + +"What is the matter?" the girl asked. + +"Look, look!" Mammy cried, pointing to the tree. "De debbil has been +here." + +Jean's eyes were now resting upon the object of the woman's excitement, +and she, too, was filled with astonishment. She stared at the trout +and the arrow, and then looked wonderingly at her father. + +"How do you suppose they got there, daddy?" she questioned. + +"It was de debbil, I tell ye," Mammy insisted before the Colonel could +speak. "He's been in dis place, an' dat's his mark." + +"He must be very friendly, then," the Colonel replied. "I don't mind +how often he comes if he leaves fish, and they are trout at that." + +By this time the entire camp had been aroused, and men, women and +children were gathered near, gazing with wide-eyed astonishment upon +the big pine. There were numerous conjectures as to the meaning of the +arrow and the fish. Most, however, were of the opinion that it was the +work of Indians, and that no doubt they were lurking near. Fearful +glances were cast along the silent forest aisles, and vivid imagination +pictured dusky warriors ready to swoop down with terrible war-whoops. +But Old Mammy scoffed at this idea. + +"It's de debbil, I tell ye, an' no Injun," she declared. "Dat's his +mark, an' he's plannin' some mischief. It's a warnin' to us all. We +nebber should hab come to sich a place as dis." + +The Colonel listened with considerable amusement to what was being +said. At length, however, he stepped forward and laid his right hand +upon the fish. With a cry of fear Mammy sprang to his side. + +"Doan touch 'em! Doan touch 'em!" she shrieked. "It ain't safe! It +ain't safe!" + +"Why, Mammy, what do you mean?" the Colonel asked. + +"Go 'way, go 'way," the excited woman pleaded. "Dey belong to de +debbil, an' he'll bewitch ye. Doan touch 'em." + +"Look here, Mammy," and there was a note of sternness in the Colonel's +voice, "I want you to be quiet. I thought you had more sense. The +devil had nothing to do with this. It's the Lord's arrow, it seems to +me. He sent the ravens of old to feed his faithful servant in the +wilderness, so perhaps he has sent the Indians to do the same to us +now. Anyway, we are going to have a taste of fish for breakfast. It +would be a shame to throw away such excellent trout." + +Jean had been a silent and interested spectator of all that had taken +place. Like her father she was somewhat amused at the various +expressions of fear. She was not afraid of the Indians, neither was +she superstitious enough to believe that the devil had anything to do +with the arrow and the fish. But when the Colonel spoke about the +"Lord's Arrow," she gave a sudden start, while the light of +understanding dawned in her eyes. The "King's Arrow" at once came into +her mind, and she thought of him who had come to her rescue at Portland +Point. Could it be possible that he had anything to do with it? she +asked herself. Was that arrow a token that he was near? And were the +fish a sign of his care? She glanced around as if expecting to see him +emerge from the forest to explain the whole matter. Her heart beat +fast, and the rich blood tingled to her cheeks. She withdrew a few +steps lest her confusion should be observed. The King's Arrow. The +King's Arrow. It kept surging through her mind. It could be no one +else, she reasoned. She longed to speak, to tell of the discovery she +had made. But how could she explain? Would she not betray her +feelings, and thus increase her embarrassment? Would it not be better +to remain silent than to lay bare to others the thoughts which were +agitating her heart and mind? + +She was aroused by her father bidding her to help prepare one of the +fish for breakfast, as Mammy would have nothing to do with it. She +obeyed with alacrity, pleased to have something to do. As she looked +upon the speckled beauty she thought how like an arrow it appeared; its +long, lithe body resembling the smooth shaft; the head and gills the +barbed point; and the spreading tail the feathered end. She wondered +if there was a meaning in all this, or was it merely her own foolish +imagination? + +She thought much about this during the days that followed, although she +mentioned it to no one, not even to Old Mammy. For several nights a +number of the younger men had kept watch, with their special attention +directed to the big pine. This, however, soon proved very irksome, and +as nothing further happened, the watch was discontinued. The men +worked hard by day erecting their rude log cabins, so they could ill +afford to sit up all night. A feeling of security gradually pervaded +the camp, and all became cheerful and hopeful. + +At a meeting held one night they decided upon the name "Loyal" for +their little community. + +"I feel we could not choose a better one," the Colonel said. "Every +one here is an outcast for loyalty to the King, and when we get our +flag-staff erected, the Union Jack floating above the trees will be a +reminder to friend and foe alike of our unswerving devotion." + +No one had interfered with the arrow embedded in the pine, and that +lordly tree had been left standing while most of its nearby companions +had fallen beneath the axe. Not a day passed that Jean did not glance +toward the arrow, and each time she thought of him who had become so +real to her. But for two weeks no further sign was vouchsafed, until +one morning as she came forth from her tent she saw a brace of fine +partridges hanging from the arrow. Once more excitement spread +throughout the camp, and again various conjectures were heard as to the +presence of the partridges. The birds were carefully examined, and +several small pieces of lead were found in their bodies. Jean showed +these to Mammy in her effort to convince the superstitious servant that +the devil had nothing to do with it. + +"Why, these birds were shot, Mammy," she explained. "Some one with a +gun did it, and brought them to us." + +"Ah, Missie Jean," and the old woman raised a warning finger, "de +debbil knows eberyt'ing. He kin use a gun when he wants to, an' he kin +make men do his nasty work. Didn't he put it into de heart of ol' +Judas Scariot to betray de good Lo'd? An' mark my word, dat's jes what +he's doin' now. He's up to some trick." + +"But why would he be so friendly, Mammy? He's helping us instead of +trying to do us harm." + +"Doan ye know yo' Bible, chile? Doesn't it say in de Good Book dat de +debbil comes to folks as an angel of light, an' makes 'em b'lieve dat +he's friendly an' good? No, ye kin nebber trust de debbil. He's got +somet'ing up his sleeve, an' doan yo' fo'git it." + +Jean merely smiled at the woman's fears, knowing how useless it was to +reason any further. She was satisfied in her own mind where the birds +had come from, and the thought brought a thrill to her heart. This was +intensified several days later when two wild ducks were found one +morning suspended from the arrow. + +"This is getting to be almost uncanny," the Colonel remarked as he +examined the birds. "Whoever is responsible for these presents is a +strange friend. I wish he would make himself known that we might thank +him." + +Jean was of the same opinion, although she did not say so. She had +often wondered why Dane Norwood had remained hidden. That it was the +courier she had not the slightest doubt. But why did he not come by +day that she might see him? + +Two weeks passed and nothing more happened. Most of the houses were +almost completed. The Colonel had his finished first, and it was a +proud day when he gave the order to move their few belongings from the +tent. This was soon done, and Jean and Mammy spent the whole of the +afternoon fitting up their new abode. The day was unusually hot, and +at times they were forced to seek shelter beneath the shade of some +friendly trees. Night brought but little respite, and even Old Mammy +complained of the heat. + +"Dis is de first time I'se been wa'm since comin' to dis place," she +announced. "It reminds me of my ol' home in de Souf, it sa'tinly does." + +At length a vivid flash of lightning streaked the air, followed +immediately by a roll of thunder off to the west. + +"It's just what I've been expecting" the Colonel remarked, as he walked +over to the door and looked out. "Such heat as we've had to-day is +generally followed by a thunder storm. It is coming this way fast. +Listen to that." + +The storm was rolling up rapidly over the hills, while the play of the +lightning was grand and terrible. And mingled with the roar of thunder +was the sound of the hurrying feet of the rain driven before the +onrushing wind. Suddenly a blinding flash illumined water and land, +followed instantly by a crash that shook the cabin. Old Mammy gave a +shriek of fear, and caught Jean in her arms. + +"Oh, oh, oh!" she moaned. "Dis is turrible! We'll all be killed! +We'll all be killed!" + +"Hush, hush, Mammy," Jean ordered. "Don't get so excited. This storm +will soon be over, will it not, daddy?" + +"Most likely," the Colonel replied. "But come here, dear, I want you +to see this wonderful electric display upon the water." + +Freeing herself from the colored woman's embrace, the girl rose, +crossed the room, and stood by her father's side. As she turned her +eyes upon the river, she gave a gasp of astonishment. Between the +shore and the Isle of Vines the lightning was holding high carnival. +For an instant there was intense darkness, followed by a succession of +brilliant, flickering illuminations, bewildering to the senses. +Several times she was forced to turn away her head, but only for a +second, as she was compelled by some strange fascination to look upon +the wonderful spectacle. Flash upon flash, racing gleam upon gleam, +Stygian darkness and crashing thunder intermingled in an appalling +confusion. Jean felt that she could endure the sight no longer. Her +body trembled, and her eyes ached. She was about to go back to Mammy, +when her father laid his hand upon her shoulder. + +"What is that out there?" he asked. "Ah, it's gone now. It seemed to +me like a boat. There it is again." + +Jean looked and for a few seconds was enabled to catch a glimpse of a +craft of some kind coming to them straight from the island. + +"It is a canoe, daddy, and I can see some one paddling. Who can it be +on the river in such a storm as this?" + +And just then the rain swept down, forcing them to retreat a few steps +within the cabin. But still they peered forth, and with fast-beating +hearts watched the approaching voyager. Whenever a glimmering flash +revealed the canoe, it resembled a mystic bark riding through the +storm, encircled with a living fire. So weird and mysterious did it +seem that Jean caught her father impulsively by the arm, while a slight +cry of awe escaped her lips. + +"It isn't natural, daddy," she whispered. "It's uncanny. Do you +suppose it's a spirit?" + +"No, no, dear. It's an Indian, no doubt. Look, he has stopped +paddling now, and is about to land." + +Darkness again intervened, and the next flash revealed a tall form +stepping upon the shore as blackness once more enshrouded him. The +next glimpse showed him coming toward the cabin, carrying a bundle in +his arms. In another minute he was at the door, an Indian of +magnificent physique, clad in buckskins, with a squirrel-skin cap upon +his head. He smiled as he looked upon the astonished ones before him. +Then he held out the bundle toward the girl. + +"White woman tak' babby, eh?" he asked, + +But Jean hesitated, and drew back a little. This seemed to surprise +the Indian. + +"Babby no hurt white woman," he explained. "Babby velly leetle. Babby +no home, no mamma." + +No longer could Jean resist such an appeal, so stepping forward, she +took the bundle in her arms. Awkwardly she held it, uncertain what to +do. Then Old Mammy came to her aid, and relieved her of her burden. + +"Why, chile, yo' doan know how to hol' a baby," she reproached. "Yo' +hol' it upside-down. Yo' nebber had 'sperience wif babies. Dis o' +woman'll show yo' how." + +Seating herself upon a bench, she removed the blanket with which the +child was enwrapped. Jean dropped upon her knees by her side, and when +a little dusky face was exposed to view, she gave a cry of delight. + +"Isn't it pretty!" she exclaimed. "And it's asleep, too." + +The Indian's eyes shone with pleasure as he watched the girl's interest +in the little child. + +"White woman tak' care babby, eh?" + +"You want us to keep it?" Jean asked. + +"Ah-ha-ha. Wan moon, two moon, mebbe. Injun come bimeby." + +Jean turned to her father, who had been standing silently near the door. + +"May we keep it, daddy?" + +"Ask Mammy," the Colonel replied. "If she is willing, I have no +objections. She is the only one in this house who knows how to look +after a baby." + +"I'se willin', Cun'l," the old woman agreed. "It makes me t'ink of de +lil'l chile I los' long time ago in ol' Connec. Yes, I'se willin'." + +The Indian understood, and smiled. He turned to go, but paused and +looked at Jean. + +"White woman keep canoe, eh?" he queried. + +"Oh, may I?" the girl eagerly asked. She had often longed for a canoe +to paddle along the shore and explore the various creeks. + +"Ah-ha-ha. White woman paddle all sam' Injun bimeby. Me go now." + +The Colonel pressed the Indian to stay until the storm was over, but +the native shook his head, and with another glance at the sleeping +child, he passed out into the night. + +For about an hour the storm continued to rage. But the gleaming +lightning and the crashing thunder worried Old Mammy no longer. She +was completely engrossed in the little charge which had been so +unexpectedly committed to her care. + +"I mus' take special care ob dis chile," she' said. "Mebbe it's one of +de Lo'd's angels, fo' wif Him it doan make no diff'rance what is de +colah of de skin. Dey's all His chillun, an' He lubs dem all alike. +Doan yo' nebber fo'git dat, Missie Jean. Dis may be one of de Lo'd's +angels undewares." + + + + +CHAPTER VIII + +BENEATH THE SPREADING MAPLE + +The little community of Loyal had most things in common, as is +generally the custom in pioneer settlements. All took to their hearts +the little Indian child, and felt somewhat responsible for its welfare. +It seemed to them an omen of good will, and they believed that so long +as it was with them they would not be disturbed by the Indians. Old +Mammy was very strong on this point, and was the one who first +suggested the idea. + +"If a cat comes to yo' it's a sign of good luck," she declared. "Now, +we didn't send fo' dis chile; it jes came to us, so why shouldn't it +bring us better luck den a cat?" + +The colored woman considered the baby her special property, and only on +rare occasions would she allow anyone else to look after it. Jean was +delighted to have it in the house, and both she and her father became +very fond of the little one. They called it "Babby," not knowing its +Indian name, and were greatly pleased at its cunning ways. + +The days and weeks sped rapidly by, and August was close edging into +September before Jean realised that summer was almost gone. It had +been a busy time at the settlement, and the bright beautiful days +glided uneventfully by. Once again the _Polly_ had come up river with +a load of provisions, and all had listened eagerly to the latest scraps +of news brought by Captain Leavitt. They learned from him that another +fleet with a band of Loyalists was coming in the fall. He expected to +take many of the newcomers on his boat up river, and promised to call +on his way back. This important piece of information, as well as other +bits of news, was discussed for days at Loyal. They longed for some +word from their old homes, and the friends they had left behind. If +they could but see the Loyalists when they arrived in the fall they +might hear much. Anyway, Captain Leavitt had promised to call, and no +doubt he would have a fund of information. + +Every fine Sunday was a great day for Jean. During the morning the +Colonel gathered the people of the settlement about him, and read the +service from the Prayer Book. The responses and the singing of a few +old familiar hymns were very hearty, and the Doxology and the National +Anthem were invariably sung at the close. It was but natural that the +eyes of the older ones should become misty during this service, for it +brought back memories of other days before the war. + +After dinner the Colonel and Jean always went for a walk, either +through the woods or along the shore to the large point which ran far +out into the river. Here at this latter place they would sit under the +great oak trees and talk to their hearts' content. + +Their chief resort, however, was the brook which babbled down among the +hills, and flowed into the river between the settlement and the point. +About a mile back the brook was broken by a mass of huge rocks over +which the water poured in torrents during the spring and after every +heavy rain. But in the summer the rocks were bare, and only one great +wreath of water slipped through a narrow crevice, and fell with a roar +and a splash to the level below. Nearby father and daughter liked to +sit in the shade of the trees and listen to the music of the falling +water. + +Jean always remembered the last time they were thus together. It was +the final Sunday in August, and a most perfect afternoon. The Colonel +had worked hard during the week and was very tired. He was strangely +silent and depressed as he sat leaning against a rock, gazing off into +space. It was so unlike his usual buoyant, cheery manner that Jean was +quite anxious. + +"Is anything the matter, daddy?" she at length asked. "Are you feeling +sick?" + +The Colonel started, and a slight forced laugh escaped his lips. + +"No, no, not at all," he replied. "Do I look sick?" + +"Then you must be worrying about something, daddy," and the girl's +right hand stole sympathetically into his as she spoke. + +"Not worrying, dear; only somewhat lost in thought. I have strange +fancies this afternoon, suggested by those rocks which break the +brook's steady course. There have been three such breaks in my life, +and of them I have been thinking." + +"I believe I know of two, daddy," Jean replied, as her father paused. +"One was dear mother's death, and another the terrible war. But I do +not remember the third." + +"I told you once, dear, though you have forgotten, which is only +natural. It was the loss of a very dear friend, Thomas Norman." + +"Oh, yes, I remember now, daddy. He was the man who suddenly +disappeared, and has never been heard from since." + +"The very same, Jean. Next to your mother he was the best friend I had +on earth. We had been boys together, and were inseparable. He was +well educated, and held an important position in the King's service. +When he lost it, as he believed through intrigue and treachery, his +whole life was embittered. He became a changed man, and he brooded +over it so much that I really believe it affected his mind. Anyway, he +suddenly left with his wife and family, and I have never heard from him +since. That was a long time ago when you were a mere child. But I can +never forget him, and the happy years we spent together. What a joy it +would be to have him here with me now as in the days of old. But that +cannot be. As that brook flows on, notwithstanding the break in its +course, so must my life. However, I have much to be thankful for. I +have you, dear, and you are a great comfort. If anything should happen +to you, I do not believe I could endure life any longer." + +"Don't you worry about losing me, daddy," the girl assured. "I am +going to stick right close to you, no matter what happens. But I think +you had better leave this place which gives you such gloomy thoughts. +This is too nice a day to feel unhappy." + +"You are right, dear, and I suppose we had better go home. But I like +to watch those great trees over yonder. How strong and self-reliant +they are. How proudly they lift their heads. What storms have swept +over them, and yet they stand as erect as ever. They do not complain, +but accept everything, whether sunshine or darkness, winter or summer, +as a matter of course. They are friendly, too, and their big branches +seem to reach out like welcoming hands. There is always something +inspiring to me about a great forest." + +Often during the following days Jean's mind reverted to what her father +had said to her at the falls. Although his old cheerful spirit +returned, yet she observed him at times during the evenings, which were +now lengthening, wrapped in thought, unheeding what was taking place +around him. This worried her a great deal, and a new sense of +responsibility began to shape itself in her mind. She believed that he +missed his old home in Connecticut more than he would acknowledge, and +that he was wearying of the monotonous life in the wilderness. Perhaps +he needed a change, and she wondered how this could be brought about. + +She was thinking seriously of this at the close of a bright day as she +pointed the bark canoe up the creek lying to the northwest of the +settlement. She had become quite expert in handling the frail craft, +although, at her father's bidding, she always paddled in shallow water. +It was a beautiful afternoon, and the mighty forest crowning the +undulating hills was radiant with the beams of the streaming sun. +Slowly she moved up a narrow winding channel, the trees of the +shoreward side spreading out their great branches in a leafy canopy, +while on the other, acres of rushes and lily-pads lined the way. It +was a fairy-like scene through which she moved, and but for the serious +thoughts which were agitating her mind, her soul would have been +thrilled at the magnificent vista spreading out before her. + +Reaching at length the mouth of the brook, where the shallowness of the +water made further progress impossible, she ran the bow of the canoe +gently upon the shore under the shade of a big maple tree. Here she +rested and viewed with interest the antics of two red squirrels as they +frisked about and scolded most furiously at the intrusion of the +stranger in their domain. So funny did they appear that Jean was +compelled to laugh outright. She always enjoyed watching the tiny +creatures of the wild, especially the squirrels. She could get closer +to these saucy and daring rascals of the nimble feet than their shyer +comrades of the forest. + +Presently in the midst of their antics the squirrels suddenly started, +ceased their scolding, and scurried rapidly away. That something had +frightened them Jean was certain, and she grew nervous. She was about +to back the canoe from the shore and leave the place, when the tall +form of a man unexpectedly emerged from the forest and stood before +her. So great was her own fright that for a few seconds she was +completely unnerved, although she uttered no sound. Her face became +very white, and her heart beat wildly. Then recognising the intruder +as Dane Norwood, she gave a slight hysterical laugh, and her tense body +relaxed. + +"Oh, my, how you frightened me!" she gasped. "I didn't know you at +first." + +"Forgive me," the young man apologised, as he stepped to the side of +the canoe. "I came upon you sooner than I expected." + +"Did you know I was here?" Jean asked. + +"Yes. I happened to see you as I crossed the brook farther up." + +"Where were you going?" + +"To see you, of course. It has taken me three months to get here, and +when I do arrive I frighten you almost out of your senses." + +Jean smiled as she picked up the paddle. She had to be doing +something, for she felt the hot glow stealing into her cheeks beneath +Dane's ardent gaze. She was greatly struck by the remarkable change in +his appearance. The travel-stained buckskin suit he had worn when +first she met him had been replaced by a new one, neat and clean. It +fitted him perfectly, making him appear taller and nobler than ever. + +"Have you been really travelling three months to get here?" Jean asked. +"You do not look like it." She glanced at his clothes, and this Dane +noted. + +"I have not been travelling all that time to get here," he explained. +"I did not mean that. But Davidson has kept me so busy the last three +months that I could not get away, although I tried several times." + +"And you were not here before?" Jean asked in surprise. "Why, I +thought it was you who gave us those presents, and stuck that arrow +into the tree." + +"Oh, Pete did that. He was keeping an eye over you." + +"Who is Pete?" + +"My Indian; the one who generally travels with me. You surely must +have met him." + +"No, I never did." + +"But this is his canoe! How did you get it, then? It must be a sign +of special favour, for I never knew him to let any one have his +favourite canoe before." + +"A big Indian left it with me the night of the great storm when he +brought his little child to our place. It is there now." + +"That must have been Pete!" Dane exclaimed in astonishment. "I have +not seen him for several weeks, and did not know what had happened to +him. It is very seldom that he leaves me for such a length of time. I +am puzzled, though, about the child." + +"He said that its mother is dead, and he wanted us to look after it for +one moon, and maybe two. I hope he will leave it with us a long time, +for we are very fond of it." + +"Ah, now I understand," and Dane's eyes wandered thoughtfully out upon +the river. "Poor Pete, he must be making up for lost time. It is just +like him. He is a great Indian." + +Noticing the expression of interest and curiosity in the girl's eyes, +Dane smiled. + +"Yes," he continued, "Pete always makes up for lost time. Five years +ago his first wife died, and he was away for over two months. It was +during the war when efforts were being made to keep the Indians true to +King George. It was a hard struggle, and James White, the deputy agent +of Indian affairs, was often at his wits' end. But at last a treaty +was signed at Fort Howe, when the Indians and the English all became +'one brother,' as the natives say. I found out afterwards that Pete +had a great deal to do with the signing of that treaty. He travelled +from camp to camp, meeting the Indians, and urging them to be loyal to +King George. He made up for lost time then, and I believe he is doing +so now. No doubt we shall hear from him soon." + +"Do you think the Indians are becoming troublesome again?" Jean +somewhat anxiously asked. + +"Not altogether this time. Our danger now is from the slashers, as +they will do their best to stir up the Indians. But Pete will be on +the lookout. He nipped a little game of theirs in the bud over a year +ago." + +"How?" Jean was becoming keenly interested. + +"Oh, he brought us news of a raid the slashers were about to make upon +the King's mast-cutters, so we were able to check them. Twenty of us +marched all day and night through the woods and fell upon the rebels +before they were awake. There was a lively tussle, but we cleaned them +out, although they were double our number. Pete had been absent for +two weeks before that, but his timely news put him back again in +Davidson's good books." + +"I hope there will be no more trouble," and Jean gave a deep sigh. +"Everything has been so quiet this summer that I can hardly imagine +that there are mischief-makers around. Perhaps those guns which Major +Studholme sent up river have been a warning to the slashers. But my, +how late it is getting! Daddy will be anxious about me. You will come +and have tea with us, will you not?" + +The young courier needed no second bidding, so in a few minutes the +canoe was speeding riverward, with Dane paddling and Jean facing him. +Peace surrounded them as they moved onward, but a deeper peace than +that which brooded over river and land dwelt in their happy young +hearts. + + + + +CHAPTER IX + +LOVE'S-CHARM + +Through the great network of branches of maples, birches, and other +trees the light of a new day sifted down upon a little lake about a +mile back from the settlement. Dane Norwood woke from a sound sleep +and looked out over the water. He was in no hurry to rise, as he felt +very comfortable lying there on his bed of fir boughs wrapped in his +warm blanket. About half way up the lake several wild ducks were +feeding among the weeds and rushes, unconscious of any danger. To +these Dane paid little attention. He was waiting for larger game, and +his eyes and ears were keenly alert to the one sound and sight which +would electrify him into immediate action. + +His mind naturally turned to the previous evening when he had sat with +the Colonel and his daughter before the big fire-place. The vision of +the girl's face, lighted by the dancing flames, stood out before him +clear and distinct. How her eyes had shone as, urged by the Colonel, +he related story after story of adventures in the heart of the untamed +forest among Indians, slashers, and wild beasts. The time had passed +all too quickly, and when he at length rose to leave, the Colonel +offered him the use of his tent near the cabin. But Dane had +reluctantly declined. He had his own camping-outfit on the shore of +the lake, where he had left gun, blanket, and a small supply of food +that afternoon. He did not mind the walk through the forest, dark +though it was. He was more at home in the woodland ways than on city +streets. His was the instinct of the wild, and he travelled more by +intuition than by sight. + +There was another reason why he wished to camp by the lake. He +correctly surmised that the food supply at the settlement was getting +low. The men were not hunters, and although supplied with guns, they +had made little use of them in obtaining game from the surrounding +hills, considering them chiefly as weapons of defence in case of +attack. With Dane, however, it was different. To him the forests and +streams were Nature's great larder, filled with all manner of good +things. + +As he lay there thinking of the girl at the settlement, the morning +light strengthened, and the trees along the eastern shore threw out +long uneven shadows upon the water. Not a ripple ruffled the +mirror-like surface, except those caused by the feeding ducks. Dane's +special attention was directed to a spot on the western shore which he +had carefully examined the day before. From the newly-made foot-prints +he knew that this was a favourite resort of moose, deer, and caribou +where they came to drink and to wallow in the mud. And in this he was +not mistaken, for as he patiently waited, the great antlered-head of a +bull moose suddenly emerged from the forest. The lordly animal paused +for a few seconds and looked around. Dane was fully alert now. With +his gun resting across a fallen log, he trained his eye along the +smooth dark barrel. Then as the moose stepped forward and its right +side was presented to view, he pulled the trigger. The loud report +resounded through the silent forest reaches, and sent the ducks +scurrying wildly out of the water. With a snort of pain and surprise +the moose threw back its great head, lifted its fore feet from the +ground, reeled for an instant, and crashed over on its side, a huge +bulk of quivering, lifeless flesh. + +Half an hour later Dane was speeding toward the settlement, carrying a +choice piece of meat suspended from a stout stick across his right +shoulder. He surprised Mammy in the act of preparing the fire for +breakfast as he approached with noiseless steps, and held the meat +before her. + +"Oh, Lo'd, how yo' did scare me!" she exclaimed, straightening herself +up, and looking at the young man. "I'se as weak as a chicken, an' my +bref's almos' gone. I was sure yo' was an Injun or a tager jumpin' at +me." + +Dane smiled as he laid the meat upon a log, and drew forth his sharp +sheath knife. + +"I am sorry I frightened you," he apologised. "But a piece of this +will give you new strength. You get the frying-pan ready while I carve +a few slices. I am going to help you get breakfast this morning. We +will give the Colonel and Miss Sterling a great surprise." + +And surprised father and daughter certainly were when at length they +came out of the house and saw the nicely-browned slices of steak lying +in the frying-pan. + +"So this is what you have been up to, young man," the Colonel smilingly +remarked. "I understand now why you refused to remain here last night. +Is this moose or deer steak?" + +"Moose, and there is plenty more where this came from. I am astounded +that you have not been feasting upon game before this, as the forest is +full of birds and animals." + +"I am afraid that we are poor hunters," the Colonel replied. "I, at +any rate, know very little about woodland ways." + +"Then I shall teach you," Dane declared. "But first of all, I want you +to try this steak. Then we must get the men to go with me to bring in +that moose. It will not do to leave it long out there. If we do, the +bears and other animals will soon finish it." + +Jean said very little during breakfast, leaving her father and Dane to +do most of the talking. But her heart was happy and light. To her +this visitor was more than an ordinary man. She was of an +impressionable nature, and naturally surrounded Dane Norwood with the +glamour of romance. His buoyant, free-from-care manner, and the roving +life he led thrilled and enthralled her very soul. To her he was the +living embodiment of valiant knights and princes who figured in tales +she had heard and read, especially those of the Arthurian Legends. +Malory's "Morte d'Arthur," notwithstanding its quaint language and +quainter pictures, had so enkindled her mind that she herself at times +had seemed the heroine in many a stirring scene. It was largely due to +these impressions that she relished the life in the wilderness, and +looked upon the King's courier as a hero of more than ordinary mettle. + +Breakfast over, the Colonel summoned the men of the settlement, and, +guided by Dane, they went at once to the lake after the moose. Jean +obtained her father's permission to accompany them, and she thoroughly +enjoyed the trip. The men were like a crowd of boys just out of +school, and the forest resounded with laughter and animated talk. The +prospect of an abundance of game during the fall and winter elevated +their spirits, and made them forget the days and weeks when food had +been scarce. To them Dane was a Godsend, and they took him to their +hearts and made him as one of themselves. That he and the Colonel's +daughter were in love with each other they were not slow in learning. +But there was no rude chaffing as the two walked a little apart from +the rest. They were men noble enough to respect the sacredness of a +first great love. + +There was much rejoicing among the women and children when the men +returned to the settlement with the moose. It had been skinned and +carefully divided. Some carried their portions, while others bore +theirs suspended on poles from shoulder to shoulder. Thus for the +first time since leaving their old homes did the exiles have a +sufficient supply of meat. + +A new life now pervaded the settlement. During the following days and +weeks the men roamed the forest-clad hills and valleys in search of +game. Directed by Dane, they soon became quite skilful hunters, +especially the Colonel, who was never happier than when out in the +woods. Then around the big camp-fire at night, the men would relate +their thrilling and humorous experiences during the day. + +This was a pleasant time for Dane. He had shifted his camping-place +from the lake to the shore of the creek, and here he had built for +himself a small abode, covering the roof and sides with wide strips of +birch bark to keep out the rain. He was very skilful at such work, and +a happy afternoon it was for him when he first showed Jean his finished +cabin. They had come by water, and the bow of the canoe was resting +upon the shore. It was here that they had met three weeks before, and +under the big maple Dane had erected his little building. The tree had +put on its scarlet bunting, and touched by the bright September sun, +glowed its welcome to the young lovers. + +Jean examined the cabin most carefully, and her admiration was +unbounded. + +"I think it is splendid!" she enthusiastically exclaimed. "You never +told me anything about it." + +"I wanted to surprise you," Dane explained. "I have been so busy with +other things that I have had little time to work here, so only finished +it a few days ago." + +"And will you live here all the time?" Jean eagerly asked. + +The young man smiled as he looked fondly upon the girl's animated face +and sparkling eyes. Then he shook his head. + +"I wish I could live here, Jean. But I have a dozen such cabins in +various places, and I must spend some time in them during the coming +winter. They are my stopping-places, you see, when I am carrying +messages for Davidson. No doubt he is very angry now at my long +absence, so I shall have to go away in a day or two." + +"But you will come back soon, will you not?" + +"Do you really want me to come back soon?" Dane asked. + +"W-why certainly," the girl stammered, while her face suddenly flushed. +"I hope you will use this cabin often." + +"I will make it larger and stay here all the time, if you want me to." + +"Oh, will you? How nice that would be." + +"But only if you will stay with me." + +"Oh!" It was all that Jean could say, for his meaning was now quite +clear. Her eyes dropped, and her body slightly trembled. + +Impulsively Dane reached out and took both of her hands in his. + +"You know what I mean, Jean," he said. "Surely you know how I love +you." + +Receiving no reply, he drew her quickly to him, and kissed her upon the +lips. Startled and embarrassed, she made a faint effort to free +herself, but strong arms held her firm. + +"Don't! Don't!" she gasped, while the rich blood crimsoned her face. +"You have no right to do this." + +"I have the right of love," Dane contended, as he again kissed her. "I +love you, and I know that you love me." + +Jean made no further protest. Notwithstanding her confusion, she was +supremely happy. Although often wooed, she had never before submitted +to a lover's kiss, nor allowed his arms to encircle her. But now it +was different. She loved this man as she once thought it impossible to +love any one, and she knew that he loved her. His strength and +masterfulness appealed to her, and made her a willing victim. She +could not deny it, neither did she wish to do so. She was content to +give herself up wholly and unreservedly to her conquering hero. + +And as the two stood silently there, the lordly maple seemed to reach +out its great branches over their young united heads and beam its happy +benediction. The ubiquitous squirrels appeared to know that something +unusual was taking place. They cocked their shrewd little heads in a +listening attitude, stared impudently, and then sent the news abroad to +their feathered and furry comrades of the forest. Of all this, +however, the lovers were unconscious, so lost were they in their +new-found joy. + +"I never realised that you cared so much for me," Jean at length +whispered. "When did you begin to love me?" + +"From the first time I saw you by that shack at Portland Point," Dane +replied. "I was so absent-minded when I went back to the lake that +Pete did not know what to make of me. I returned later and saw you at +one of the camps telling stories to several children. You know what +happened after that." + +"Indeed I do," the girl declared. "I can never forget that night, nor +how you saved me from Seth Lupin." + +"Have you heard from the villain since?" + +"Not since coming here. But so long as he is in this country I cannot +feel safe. I sometimes imagine he is prowling around here and will +appear at any minute." + +"Umph, it won't be well for him if he does when I am here," and Dane's +hands clenched hard. "He won't get off as easily as he did that last +time. I thought he might follow you when you first arrived at this +place, so ordered Pete to be on the lookout. I hoped that you would +understand the meaning of that arrow in the big pine." + +"I was certain that you had much to do with that," Jean replied. "For +a while I thought that you were near, and wondered why you did not come +to see me. But now I know that you were thinking of my welfare, and +longing to come." + +"I was always thinking about you, Jean, and I have something here to +show how much you were in my mind." + +Thrusting his right hand into the breast-pocket of his jacket, he +brought forth a little piece of wood. Removing a plug from one end, he +drew out a silver arrow-pin. + +"This is a proof how much I was thinking of you. You little know how +eagerly I looked forward to the time when I would have the right to +present it to you." + +"And did you really make this?" Jean asked, taking the arrow in her +hand and examining it most carefully. "I think it is wonderful." + +"Yes, I made it myself," Dane replied, delighted at the girl's interest +and pleasure. "I worked it out of a silver coin my mother gave me +years ago, and which I valued most highly. For no one else would I +have done such a thing." + +Dane's voice was a little husky as he spoke, and this Jean noticed. + +"Your mother is dead, then?" she queried. She had often longed to ask +him about her, but owing to his reticence about his past life, she had +not done so. She had thought it strange, nevertheless, that he had +never mentioned his parents. + +"My mother died five years ago," Dane explained. "Whatever I am I owe +to her. She was a noble woman." + +"Is your father dead, too? Have you no home?" + +"I have had no real home since my mother died," was the evasive reply. +"My home is wherever night overtakes me. I cannot tell you any more +now, so please do not ask me. I know you will trust me." + +He paused abruptly, impulsively took the arrow from the girl's hand, +and placed it in her dress at her throat. He then stepped back to view +the effect. + +"It becomes you well, Jean, and you must always wear it there. It is +Love's-Charm, and it may mean more to you than you now imagine." + +"I shall always wear it," was the low response, "not only as +Love's-Charm but as a remembrance of this happy day." + + + + +CHAPTER X + +WHILE THE WATER FLOWS + +The Colonel was not altogether surprised when that evening Jean told +him the important news. He had not been blind and deaf to all that had +been taking place around him since Dane's arrival. He was fond of the +courier, and believed him to be a noble young man, worthy of his +daughter's love. He wanted Jean to be happy, for in her happiness his +own was vitally involved. Yet it was only natural that the news of the +betrothal should bring a pang to his heart. Jean was his all, his +comfort, his joy. But now she shared her love with another, a young +man, of whose past history he knew very little, and nothing of the +family from which he had sprung. + +He showed no trace of this feeling, however, as he sat before the fire. +Jean was standing by his side, the bright, flickering flames +illuminating her happy face. Suddenly she realised something of what +this revelation meant to him who was so dear to her. She had never +thought of it before, and it swept upon her now with a startling +intensity. What would her father do without her? She was all that he +had, and should she leave him, what would become of him? She recalled +his words uttered at the falls. "If anything happens to you," he had +said, "I do not believe I could endure life any longer." She had +smiled at him then, but she did not do so now. Stooping, she +impulsively threw her arms around her father's neck, and kissed him. + +"You are not going to lose me, daddy," she said. "You will always have +me with you. And you will have another to help you," she added in a +lower voice. + +"I know it, dear, I know it," was the somewhat faltering reply. "I +want you to be happy, Jean, and I believe the young man is worthy of +your love." + +"'Deed he is," Old Mammy declared, as just then she waddled toward the +fire. Early that evening Jean had whispered the news into her ear, and +had received the old nurse's blessing, accompanied by a great motherly +hug. "Mistah Dane is a puffect gen'l'man," she continued. "He's not +one bit stuck up, an' he's got manners, too. Why, he touches his cap +to dis ol' woman, an' if dat ain't a sign of a gen'leman, den I'd like +to know what is. I ain't afraid to trust Missie Jean wif a man like +dat." + +"But suppose he should take Jean away?" the Colonel queried. + +"Doan yo' worry 'bout dat, Cun'l. Missie Jean'll nebber leave us. But +if she should, dis ol' woman'll go wif her." + +"You are right, Mammy," Jean replied. "I shall not leave you and +daddy. We must always remain together." + +For some time father and daughter sat before the fire and talked after +Old Mammy had gone to bed. To Jean the future looked bright and rosy. +The Colonel, on the other hand, viewed it with considerable +apprehension. In a land as yet a great wilderness, he could not help +seeing mountains of difficulties rising sternly before them. He knew +how many hardships must beset their path for years to come. At present +they were living in a most precarious manner, exiles, with the +pioneering work all ahead. But with Jean it was different. To her the +trail of life looked very pleasant, gleaming golden beneath the mystic +halo of romance. + +The Colonel spent the next day with Dane in the hills. He wished to be +alone with the courier who had won his daughter's heart. There were +many things he desired to say to him, and he hoped to learn a little, +at least, about his past life. He had something on his mind this day +of far greater importance to him than moose, deer, or caribou. + +The morning passed most pleasantly, and the Colonel was more satisfied +than ever with his companion. Dane was well versed in forest lore, and +the ways of the feathered and furry creatures of the trails were to him +an open book. Gradually and tactfully the Colonel led him to talk +about his life, but on this subject he became more reserved. He spoke +enthusiastically about his mother, and how much he owed to her. His +father, however, he never mentioned. The Colonel was far from +satisfied, as he had learned really nothing about Dane's history, nor +how his parents happened to be in this country. + +They stopped to eat their dinner by a sparkling spring which bubbled +from a wooded hillside. They were hungry, and thoroughly enjoyed the +good things Mammy had provided. + +"I suppose this is a common occurrence to you," the Colonel remarked +when he had finished his meal. + +"It has been my life for years," was the quiet reply. "I hardly know +how to eat at a table." + +"Have you no home?" the Colonel asked. "Is your father not living?" + +"Yes, I believe he is living, but I have not seen him for years." + +"And why not?" + +To this question Dane made no reply. He sat very still, looking down +through the trees into the valley below. The Colonel at first became +impatient, then angry. + +"Look here, young man," he began, "if you are to have my daughter, I +must know something more about who you are, and where you have come +from. Why do you not wish to tell me about your father?" + +Had any one else spoken in such a peremptory manner he would soon have +learned his mistake. As it was, Dane found it difficult to control +himself. + +"I cannot tell you now," he quietly replied. "I must explain nothing, +so please do not press me further." + +The Colonel was now thoroughly aroused. His fighting blood was +stirred, and he turned angrily upon his companion. + +"Are you ashamed of your father?" he roared. "Who is he? and what has +he done that you won't tell me about him? Surely------" He paused +abruptly, while a look of consternation leaped into his eyes. He +reached out and clutched Dane by the arm. "Tell me," he demanded, in a +voice that was but a hoarse whisper, "is your father an Indian? Speak, +quick. I must know the truth." + +With a gesture of impatience, Dane threw aside the clutching hand, and +sprang to his feet, his eyes ablaze with anger. + +"No, my father is not an Indian," he cried. + +He was on the point of saying more, but restraining himself, he picked +up his gun and slipped swiftly away among the trees. Down into the +valley he moved, hardly caring where he went. For the second time in +his life he was afraid of himself; for the second time he fled from an +angry grey-haired man, not through fear of what might happen to +himself, but what he might do. His soul was stirred within him, and +the blood surged madly through his veins. But now, as on that other +occasion, he was saved by a mighty influence from being one with the +beasts of the forest, and that influence was the prevailing power of +love. + +At length he stopped on the edge of a wild meadow, and threw himself +down upon a bed of moss under a fir tree. He remembered how he had +done the same five years before when he had fled from the face of the +man from whose loins he had sprung. It was love then which had +restrained him and held his hand, the love he bore to a woman whose +memory was enshrined in his heart, and that woman was his mother. So +now his love for the fairest maiden at Loyal kept him from laying +violent hands upon her father, the man who had insulted him. + +And as he lay there his calmness gradually returned, until he once +again felt master of himself. He could not remain longer at the +settlement with the Colonel's anger hot against him. Something would +be sure to happen which might separate him forever from the girl of his +heart's choice. He must go away and lose himself for a time in the +heart of the forest. But before going, he must see Jean once more, see +her unknown to her father, and ask her to wait and be patient. The +thought of going to the Colonel for a reconciliation never once entered +his mind; such a thing was most foreign to his independent nature. + +Time passed unheeded as he remained there lost in thought. At length +he was startled by the report of a gun, followed almost immediately by +a ringing cry of fear. Leaping to his feet, he dashed into the open, +and looked intently up across the wild meadow. Nothing unusual was to +be seen, but a great crashing could be plainly heard among the bushes. +To Dane that sound was similar to a discordant note to a trained +musician's sensitive ear. He had often heard it before, and knew its +meaning. It always meant danger, and never more so than now. + +Bounding forward in the direction of the sound, in a few seconds his +eyes fell upon the cause of the disturbance. A great bull moose was +charging, and the object of his rage was the Colonel, frantically +striving to free himself from a tangle of fallen tree-tops into which +he had plunged. That the man had fled a short distance after wounding +the moose was quite evident. But to escape now by flight from that +infuriated animal was utterly impossible. This the Colonel realised, +so his only hope lay in seeking refuge amidst the tops of the fallen +trees. This position, however, was most precarious, for the branches +were half rotten and brittle, absolutely unable to withstand the +terrific goring impact of those wide-spread antlers, impelled by +insensate rage and over one thousand pounds of flesh, bone, and sinewy +muscles. + +In an instant Dane comprehended the seriousness of the situation. He +knew that there was no time to lose, so bringing his musket to his +shoulder, he took a quick, careful aim and fired. The great antlered +demon was but a few feet from the tree-tops when the bullet tore into +its side just back of the shoulder. It charged and crashed into the +branches, but where it charged it fell, and after a brief convulsive +struggle remained still. The fighting days of the monarch of the +trails were ended. + +Hastening at once to the spot, Dane found the Colonel pinned down +amidst a tangle of branches and antlers, and unable to help himself. +With considerable difficulty the courier at last assisted him to his +feet. Apart from several bruises upon the body, the only injury was in +the left arm, on which one of the prongs had struck a glancing blow. +An instant later this same arm had been caught under the huge body and +held as in a vise. The Colonel was weak, and trembled as he +endeavoured to stand upright. Blood oozed from several scratches on +his forehead and trickled down into his white beard. But he maintained +a brave spirit, and smiled as Dane questioned him about his injuries. + +"I shall be all right shortly," he said. "There are no bones broken, +for which I am most thankful. I am somewhat weak, that is all." + +"Suppose we go down to the brook and let me bathe your face," Dane +suggested. "It is not far, and you can lean on me." + +Supported by the courier, the Colonel slowly made his way along the +border of the meadow to the little brook which flowed sluggishly +through a mass of wild grass and alders. Here Dane brought forth a +piece of soft cloth from one of his pockets, with which he washed away +the blood stains from the Colonel's forehead and beard. Then from a +small wooden tube he produced some salve-like ointment which he applied +to the wounds, thus giving immediate relief. + +"I see you are well prepared for emergencies," the Colonel remarked, +both interested and pleased at the young man's skill and attention. + +"Experience has taught me to be always ready," Dane replied. "One +never knows what is going to happen in the woods, so a few bandages are +very handy. That ointment, too, is useful. It is a simple Indian +remedy, but very effective." + +The Colonel made no further comment, but lay upon the ground lost in +thought. There was a far-away look in his eyes, which caused Dane to +wonder what he was thinking about. At length he aroused and turned +toward his companion. + +"Young man," he began, "I am greatly indebted to you for saving my +life to-day. But for your prompt action that moose would have crushed +me to death in a short time. I now ask your forgiveness for my +impatience and anger toward you to-day." + +He held out his hand, but to his surprise Dane stepped quickly to the +other side of the narrow brook. + +"What is the meaning of this?" the Colonel asked. "Shall we not be +friends?" + +In reply Dane smiled and stretched out his hand, which the Colonel +immediately grasped. + +"This is the Indian custom," Dane explained. "While the grass grows, +the sun shines, and the water flows, we will be friends." + +"Amen," broke fervently from the Colonel's lips. + +And there across that little stream youth and age clasped hands, and a +bond of friendship was formed which not even death itself could break. + + + + +CHAPTER XI + +THE SUMMONS + +There was a flutter of excitement at the settlement when the betrothal +of the Colonel's daughter and the King's courier became known. The +young people, especially, were quite excited, and discussed it in the +most animated manner. But it did not end in talk, for they decided to +celebrate the event that very evening. In every home preparations were +soon under way, and the women vied with one another in the culinary +art. Jean was to know nothing about what was taking place, hence a +careful watch was kept upon her movements. Old Mammy was let into the +secret, and her face beamed with pleasure as the news was whispered +into her ear. + +"And you must not tell, Mammy," was the warning. "We want you to know +so that you can help us to keep the secret from Jean until the right +minute." + +"Why, bress yo' life," the faithful servant replied, "dis ol' colored +woman won't say nuffin'. She nebber knows nuffin', anyway, 'cept to +hol' her tongue at de right time, which is more'n mos' folks kin do. +An' doan yo' worry 'bout Missie Jean takin' any hint of what's goin' +on. She's in lub, an' when a pusson's in lub, she's so near to heaben +dat she doan pay much heed to what's goin' on 'round her. An' dat's de +way wif Missie Jean." + +Of all this excitement and innocent deception Jean was totally unaware. +Part of the morning she played with the little Indian child along the +shore, and rambling in the woods a short distance from the house. Much +of the afternoon she spent in the canoe upon the water. She visited +again the place up the creek under the big maple, and recalled the +happy day when she and Dane had been last there, and the words of love +which had been breathed into her ears. Taking the arrow-pin in her +hand, she looked at it for some time. The words "Love's-Charm," kept +running through her mind, and she wondered in what way that little +trinket would be a Love-Charm to her. Suddenly and impulsively she +raised it to her lips. Then she gave a quick, startled glance around, +fearful lest she had been observed. She smiled at what she considered +her foolishness, replaced the pin, and pushed the canoe from the shore. + +When she reached home she was surprised that her father and Dane had +not returned. The days were much shorter now, so the shades of night +were stealing over the land as she entered the house. She had noticed +a great heap of drift-wood piled upon the shore, but thought little +about it, as it was a common occurrence on these cool nights for the +young people to have a bonfire. She found Mammy preparing supper, with +the child playing upon the floor nearby. The fire-place was aglow, and +the flames, licking about several sticks of white maple, illuminated +the room. It was a cheery, homelike scene, but Jean's first thoughts +were for the hunters. She expressed her anxiety to Mammy, and asked +what could be keeping them so late. + +"Doan yo' worry 'bout dem, chile," the old woman replied. "Dey's well +able to take care of demselves. Yo' might hab reason to be anxious if +yo' daddy was alone. But he's got Mistah Dane wif him, an' dat young +man knows de woods better'n I used to know my cookin'-stove in Ol' +Connec. No, yo' needn't worry one bit. Dey'll turn up all right, +'specially when dey's good an' hungry; dat's jes like men." + +But Jean did worry, especially when another hour passed and the men had +not returned. Supper had been ready for some time, and even Mammy was +beginning to show her impatience. She fussed with the baby, glanced +often toward the fire, where the dishes were being kept hot, and at +last lighted the dip-candles which she had placed upon the table. + +"De Cun'l likes to hab de room bright," she remarked, "'specially when +he comes home. He kin see yo' pretty face all de better, Missie Jean. +An' Mistah Dane'll need a good light when he comes in, an' he'll be +'sprised when he sees how yo' look. I nebber saw yo' look better'n yo' +do jes now, wif yo' hair fixed up so nice, de lobely col'r in yo' +cheeks, an' wearin' dat beau'ful dress yo' brung from Ol' Connec." + +Jean turned and smiled upon the woman. She had been standing at the +open door for some time, watching and listening for the hunters. + +"You must not flatter me, Mammy, or you will make me vain," she +replied. "Oh, I wish they would come! I am getting so anxious." + +Scarcely had she finished speaking when the absent ones appeared +suddenly before her. Seeing her father leaning heavily on Dane's arm, +she gave a slight cry of fear, and darted to his side. + +"Daddy, daddy, what is the matter?" she asked. "Are you hurt?" + +"Let me get into the house, dear, and I shall tell you," the Colonel +replied. "I feel very tired." + +Seated before the fire, and later at the table, the story of the fight +with the moose was told. The Colonel described the scene most vividly, +and gave the courier great credit. He said nothing, however, about the +quarrel, neither did Dane refer to it. That had passed with the +running water over which they had clasped hands of enduring friendship. +It was well, they were both aware, that none should know of it but +themselves. + +Jean was greatly interested in this adventure, and she watched her +father with beaming eyes, forgetting at times her supper. Dane thought +that he had never seen her look so beautiful. He admired the dress she +was wearing, and he was pleased to see the Love-Charm at her throat. +He observed the flickering light dancing upon her soft, wavy hair, and +the varying expressions playing upon her face as she listened to her +father. His heart was full of joy, and he realised more than ever +before how pleasant it was to return from the hills to the light and +warmth of a home where love dwelt. + +They had finished their supper, and the Colonel was resting upon a +settle near the fire, when a knock sounded upon the door, and a number +of young people at once entered. They were in the gayest of moods, and +surrounding Jean and Dane, they led them out of the house. Down to the +shore they hurried, where the big bonfire was blazing merrily, and +great forked flames were leaping high into the air. + +"What is the meaning of this, Mammy?" the Colonel asked, as soon as the +young people had left. "What is going on to-night?" + +"It's a dance 'bout de fire, Cun'l," the old woman explained. "De +young folks hab been plannin' all dis bressed day to s'prize Missie +Jean an' Mistah Dane t'night. Dey's been cookin' an' cookin', an' +whisperin' mysterious like, an' laffin' an' laffin' to split dere +sides." + +"What about?" + +"Why, doan yo' know, Cun'l?" and Mammy looked her surprise. "Jes as +soon as de young folks heard de news 'bout Missie Jean an' Mistah Dane +dey made plans to cel'brate, so dat's what dey's doin' now. An' +listen, Cun'l, to de music. Simon's settin' on a log, playin' fo' all +he's worf, an' de young folks is a dancin'. Yo' bett'r come an' see +fo' yo' set." + +"I can see from where I am, Mammy, if you will move aside," was the +reply. "I can't see very well through you." + +With the woman's bulky body out of the way, the Colonel was enabled to +view all that was taking place near the shore. The fire lighted up the +ground for a considerable distance, so he could see the young people +moving to and fro, and hear their chatter and happy laughter. And in +their midst were Jean and Dane, the happiest of all. Occasionally a +young man would throw some wood, or a great root upon the fire. As the +flames leaped up anew, and masses of sparks were hurled in all +directions, shouts of merriment ascended, followed by shrieks of +laughter as the maidens fled from the falling, fiery shower. The +Colonel smiled as he watched the merrymakers. He liked to see them +happy. Their sojourn in the wilderness had not dampened their spirits, +and he knew that such people were the right pioneers for a new land. + +Jean and Dane thoroughly enjoyed themselves. They were pleased at the +interest taken on their behalf, and entered heartily into the spirit of +the gathering. As the evening wore on, and the dancing subsided, they +gathered in little groups around the fire, far enough away to escape +the intense heat. And here upon the ground they sat while the good +things which had been cooked that day were passed around. Then it was +that the older members of the settlement came to partake of the repast. +Several jugs containing West India spirits were produced, and all drank +to the health of the young couple they delighted to honour. The use of +this beverage was almost universal, being dispensed as an ordinary act +of hospitality, and no festive occasion was considered complete without +the flowing cup. Snuff-boxes were then brought forth, and their +contents liberally sampled, while those who smoked filled their piles +and lighted them with small burning embers. Snuff, like Jamaica +spirits and New England rum, was in more general use than tobacco. +Various were the shapes and designs of the snuff-boxes, some being of +considerable value. They were carried in the pockets, and two men +meeting would exchange whiffs as a matter of course. True hospitality +was deemed lacking where the friendly box was not passed around. It +was the custom, and custom makes all things proper. + +While this genial spirit of contentment and good will prevailed around +the fire, a tall Indian stood within the shadow of the forest, and +watched the scene with much interest and curiosity. At length he +stepped forth into the flame-lit circle, and walked deliberately over +to where Dane was seated. His presence was at once noted, and a sudden +hush fell upon the gathering. + +"Hello, Pete!" Dane exclaimed in surprise. "Where have you come from, +and what do you want?" + +The native replied in the deep guttural Indian tongue, and what he said +caused Dane to start, while an expression of anxiety overspread his +face. He asked a question in the same language, with which he was +quite familiar, and when it had been answered, he turned to the +intensely interested group around him. + +"I am sorry to have to leave you," he announced, "but I must go at +once, as I am needed up river." + +"Is it anything serious?" Jean asked in a low voice. + +"I am afraid so," Dane replied. "I told you that Pete would suddenly +turn up with important news, and I was right. The rebels are stirring +up trouble." + +"But you must see daddy before you go," Jean said. "He will be greatly +disappointed if you don't." + +"Certainly I must see him. Let us go at once, as there is no time to +lose." + +Together they made their way to the house, leaving the people around +the fire gazing curiously after them. As they entered, they saw the +Indian bending over the sleeping child, and watching it most intently. +Mammy was standing by on the defensive, fearful lest she was about to +lose her little charge. + +"Doan let him take her, Mistah Dane," she cried. "I can't spare Babby. +Drive him out ob de house." + +Pete at once straightened himself up to his full height, and smiled as +he looked upon the agitated woman. + +"Injun no tak' babby," he said. "Injun no cabin. Babby no mamma." + +"Bress de Lo'd fo' His goodness!" Mammy fervently exclaimed, lifting on +high her hands, "and let all de earf gib t'anks unto His holy name fo' +ebber an' ebber." + +The Colonel was greatly interested over Dane's departure, and asked him +several questions. + +"I can tell you very little now," the young man replied. "That the +rebels are up to some mischief is quite certain. Pete has found out +where they are to meet to-morrow night, so we must be on hand to learn +their plans." + +"Is it far from here?" + +"Quite a distance. We shall take the canoe, and make it in several +hours." + +"Why not wait until daylight?" + +"That would not do, as we need darkness for such work. The rebels must +not know of our presence." + +"Will there be any danger?" Jean enquired. + +Dane smiled as he looked upon her sober face, and saw the anxious +expression in her eyes. + +"Nothing to worry about," he replied. "To some it might be a dangerous +undertaking, but Pete and I have been at it so long that it has become +almost second nature to us." + +Jean said nothing more just then, but while her father and Dane talked, +she whispered something to Mammy. At once the colored woman became +very busy, and when at last Dane bade the Colonel good-bye, a basket +filled with provisions was set before him. + +"It's fo' yo' an' de Injun," Mammy explained. "I hope de Good Lo'd'll +be wif yo', an' help yo' skedaddle dem rebels. But yo' can't do +nuffin' wifout grub, Mistah Dane. No matt'r if yo' is in lub, yo' mus' +eat to lib." + +Dane smiled as he took the basket, and thanked the big-hearted woman. + +"I shall not forget your kindness, Mammy," he told her. "And neither +will Pete. He has a great memory for such things. Why, all the +Indians along the river know already what you have done for his little +child, and they will also hear of this." + +The memory of that night never passed from Jean's mind. She +accompanied Dane to the shore, and stood there for a few minutes after +the two couriers had left, She knew that Dane loved her with all the +strength of his manly nature, and she never felt this more than when he +had held her in his arms and kissed her ere stepping into the canoe. +She did not want him to go, and how unfortunate it was that the summons +should come to him in the midst of the merry-making, and when she was +so happy. A spirit of depression suddenly swept upon her, which was +foreign to her nature. She tried to banish it even after she returned +to the house. But neither the cheerfulness of the fire, nor the +conversation with her father and Mammy could dispel the strange feeling +of some impending calamity. + + + + +CHAPTER XII + +PLOTTERS IN COUNCIL + +Leaving Jean standing upon the shore, Dane settled down to work and +headed the canoe for the main channel. His time of idleness was now +over, and he knew that stern duty lay ahead. Although it was hard for +him to go away from the girl he loved, yet the spirit of a new +adventure thrilled his soul. It was a call, insistent, imperative, and +never had he disobeyed the voice. To him danger was a tonic, and the +great wild with all its mystery and uncertainty was his playground. +His nature demanded activity, and the lure of something beyond was as +breath to his being. + +The bark canoe seemed like a thing of life as it cut through the water +and the night, straight for the open. It trembled as with excitement, +impelled by the strong arms wielding the paddles. It was well seasoned +to such work. It was Pete's favourite craft, and it knew all the +streams for leagues around. It had poked its nose into every creek, +cove, and tributary of the St. John River from the Kennebacasis to the +Shogomoc. It knew the windings of the Washademoak, and the rolling +billows of windy Grand Lake had tested its endurance. It had battled +with running ice; it had been borne over innumerable portages; and it +had lain concealed in many secret places while enemies had sped by in +the darkness but a few yards away. It bore the scars of ice, rocks, +and bullets, and its long, lean body had been patched and repatched. +But notwithstanding all these years of hardships, it was as eager now +as the hardy men who drove it forward to rush into new adventures. + +Steadily Dane and Pete urged the springing craft onward. Seldom did +they speak, and hardly a sound did they make as their paddles dipped +rhythmically into the cold water. The sky was overcast, and not a star +was to be seen. No lights gleamed along the shore. They were +completely enwrapped by night and silence, securely enfolded in +Nature's great secret embrace. + +Reaching at length the upper end of an island which divides the river, +they ran the canoe ashore, rested, and ate some of the food Jean and +Old Mammy had so thoughtfully prepared. They talked in low voices, and +Pete explained the cause of his long absence, where he had been, and +how for some time he had been trailing the rebels until he had at last +discovered the place and night of meeting to arrange plans for united +action. + +"How did you know where I was?" Dane asked. "I didn't tell any one +where I was going." + +"Me know, a'right. Me know white woman. Me know Dane." + +"You were sure that I couldn't keep away from her?" + +"A-ha-ha." + +"But I never did such a thing before, Pete. When did you ever know me +to run after a woman?" + +"Dane find good white woman. Dane mak' no mistake." + +"I have made no mistake," was the emphatic reply. "I am glad you like +her, Pete." + +"White woman good; tak' care babby, all sam' mamma. Bimeby Pete----" + +He suddenly paused, and laid his right hand upon his companion's arm. +But Dane's ears were as keen as his own, and he, too, had heard the +sound of an approaching canoe. It was coming down river, and in a few +minutes it was abreast of them. Nothing could the two concealed men +see, but as the strange craft was sweeping by, a voice broke the +silence. + +"Is everything ready?" was the question Dane heard asked. + +"Yes, Seth's looking after the plans," came a reply. + +Nothing more could Dane distinguish, although he strained his ears to +hear something further. To him that canoe speeding through the night, +and the words he had overheard, had a sinister meaning. That it was +Seth Lupin to whom reference had been made, there could be no doubt. +So the villain was still lurking around. What were the plans he was +looking after? Had they anything to do with Jean? He believed they +had, and the thought caused him to give the canoe a savage thrust from +the shore, which sent it reeling back into midstream, He must get +through with this task, and then hurry as quickly as possible to the +girl he loved. But who were the ones in the canoe? From their words +he felt sure that they were white men. In what way were they connected +with Seth Lupin, and whither were they bound? + +He thought of all this as the canoe moved swiftly up the river, and he +racked his brains in an effort to solve the problem of the plans Seth +was looking after. He questioned Pete closely, but the Indian had not +seen the villain nor heard anything about him. + +In about an hour's time they came to a narrow channel which connected +the river with a lake-like body of water several miles in extent, and +known by the Indians as the "Wedneebak." Here they ran the canoe +ashore, drew it out of the water and carried it up the bank and a short +distance into the forest. Breaking off some fir boughs, they made for +themselves beds upon the ground. Then taking off their jackets, they +placed them over their bodies, and, lulled by the wind among the +tree-tops, they were soon fast asleep. + +Early dawn found them both awake, and watching with the keenest +interest the narrow entrance to the Wedneebak. They ate sparingly of +the food from the basket, hoping to make it last throughout the day. +The morning was cold, but they did not dare to light a fire lest it +should betray their presence. They took turns in watching the river +and in moving about, so in this manner they were able to keep fairly +warm. + +During the morning Dane made a trip to a hill some distance inland, +where from the upper branches of a large tree he obtained an excellent +view of the upper stretch of the Wedneebak. He wished to learn if any +of the rebels had already arrived for the council. From this elevated +position his eyes scanned the shore, and soon detected several wreaths +of smoke curling up into the air. How many men were there he could not +tell, as the crowding trees hid them from view. He wondered if the +pow-wow had already begun, or were the men waiting for others to +arrive? He longed to go down to the shore, creep up close, and spy +upon the rebels. This, however, he knew would be foolish, as it would +be impossible in broad daylight to approach near enough to learn +anything of importance. No, he must wait until night. + +Pete was much pleased when Dane returned and told of the discovery he +had made. + +"Good, good," he said. "Plenty canoe come bimeby." + +"But perhaps they are all there now," Dane suggested. + +"No, more come bimeby. See 'm soon." + +And in this the Indian was right, for as the day wore away, and +darkness once more began to steal over the land, the canoes began to +arrive. There were a dozen in all, and each contained a number of men, +some of whom were Indians. They all came down river, entered the +narrow channel, and sped up the Wedneebak. + +As the last canoe disappeared around a bend, Dane and Pete slipped away +from their place of watching. They moved rapidly through the forest, +and hardly a sound did they make as they advanced. Their ears and eyes +were keenly alert, for they were well aware that the critical time had +now arrived, and that much depended upon their caution. + +The darkness had now deepened, and no trail guided their steps. But to +them this mattered little. The forest was their home, and their course +was as unerring as birds in their flight or beasts in search of prey. +A life-long training to one, and years to the other had developed the +sense of instinct which always served when sight and hearing were of +little or no avail. + +And this stood them in good stead now, for when others would have +detected nothing, they suddenly stopped dead in their tracks, dropped +upon their hands and knees, and crept cautiously forward. Never did +panthers move more warily than did those two human sleuth-hounds +approach the unsuspecting men gathered from various places for the +important council. From creeping they dropped into crawling, with +their bodies close to the ground. In this manner they ere long came +near the water, and not far from where the rebels were assembled. +Here, concealed by night and a thick clump of small fir bushes, they +were able to watch all that was taking place, and to hear every word +uttered. + +Ever since Pete had brought him word of this council a great fear had +been tugging at Dane's heart. He said nothing, however, about it to +his companion, but as he rapidly and anxiously scanned the faces of the +men gathered about the big main fire, he breathed a sigh of relief. +The one he feared might be present was not there. A weight was now +lifted from his mind, so he felt in a better mood to spy upon the band +before him. + +He knew them all, Indians, English-speaking renegades from New England, +and half-breeds. It was a motley gathering, and as he listened to the +drifting conversation before the actual pow-wow began, he realised how +bitter was the hatred to the English that rankled strong in every +breast. The half-breeds had an old score to settle, and this was +another desperate attempt on their part to arouse the dissatisfied +natives against the Loyalists. + +For a time it was an orderly gathering, and as the men ate of the +abundance of food which had been provided, they talked in a quiet +manner. But when the rum, of which there seemed to be no end, was +passed around all became more talkative. They harangued, cursed, and +wrangled with one another until it appeared to the concealed watchers +that the whole affair would end in a fizzle. But Flazeet, the +half-breed leader, seemed to be perfectly satisfied, and at times a +grim smile overspread his dark brutal face. + +Leaping at length to his feet, he ordered his companions to be silent. +When he spoke in such a peremptory tone, they knew that it was well for +them to obey, so after a little grumbling they settled down to listen +to what he had to say. + +Flazeet understood the Indian language, and was also well acquainted +with the natives, so it was to them he now addressed his words. He +told them first of all of the greatness of their race, and that the +Great Spirit had given to their forefathers the land on which they +lived. It was theirs, and no one had any right to take it from them. +But strangers were coming in, and King George was going to take their +hunting-grounds away and give them to others. And who were these +newcomers? They were people who had been driven out of their own +country for their badness. They had fought against the great white +chief, George Washington, who had been so good to the Indians, and had +sent them many presents during the war. These strangers had been +defeated, and thousands of them had already arrived in ships, and were +coming up the river to take possession of the hunting-grounds. The +Indians would be driven out. They would die, because the newcomers +would kill all the moose, deer, and caribou, cut down the trees, and +destroy the fish on the various streams. These were some of the things +they would do, and the Indians would have no hunting-grounds, so they, +their wives and their children would starve. Would the Indians allow +this? Would they let these bad men come in and take their lands? No, +they must fight, drive these people out, and keep the country which was +theirs by right. And now was the time to fight, before too many +strangers arrived. + +This in brief was Flazeet's long harangue. It made a deep impression +upon the Indians, and they voiced their sentiments by occasional grunts +of approval. So excited did several become when the speech was ended, +that they leaped to their feet, and inflamed by the words and the rum, +they were ready to march at once against the strangers. But Flazeet +told them to wait, as the newcomers were many and well armed. It would +be necessary to move slowly, and to be very careful. And, besides, +there were Indians who would stand by the treaty which had been made +with King George at the mouth of the river, and they would have to +fight against them. This matter must be kept a profound secret, and +when they did attack, it must be swift and deadly. + +With considerable difficulty Flazeet managed to calm the warlike +natives. Then more rum was passed around, followed by much talking and +squabbling. All this was most gratifying to Flazeet, and especially +interesting to the two couriers concealed among the bushes. Pete's +great body quivered with excitement, and Dane could hardly control +himself. How he longed for a score of tested men, that he might spring +upon the rebels, and give them the surprise of their lives. + +When at length the excitement had subsided, Gab Rauchad rose slowly to +his feet. He was a wiry little half-breed, with a cunning, fox-like +face. He spoke in French, and he addressed himself chiefly to his own +people. He took them back to the expulsion of the Acadians by the +English in 1755, a tale old and yet ever new. In vivid language he +described the happy condition of the Acadians at Grand Pré, the lands +they had cleared, and the peaceful lives they led. Then came the +English monsters, broke up their domestic hearths, confiscated their +property, and drove them from the country. He described in detail the +privations the expelled Acadians endured, how they wandered from place +to place, and the ills which overtook them. + +For some time he spoke, and every word told of the burning rage which +filled his heart. His hatred to the English was intense, and he +declared that the time of vengeance had now arrived. With the aid of +the Indians they would serve the newcomers as their fool of a king had +served the Acadians. He became greatly excited as he talked, dancing +about, waving his arms, and shrieking forth words of defiance and +revenge. He cursed King George and the English in general, and called +upon all present to unite now in a great effort to free the land from +the newcomers, and to hold it for the expelled Acadians and the Indians +who were their brothers and comrades in distress. + +All this was hard for Dane to endure, and as he listened his nimble +mind was forming some definite plan of action. That it must be +immediate he was well aware, as no doubt these rebels would not be long +in carrying out their evil and treacherous designs upon the newcomers. +His mind naturally turned to Jean. Suppose that band of men before him +should sweep down unexpectedly upon the little settlement below Oak +Point, how much mercy would they be likely to grant the Loyalists? He +imagined what would be the fate of the women, especially Jean and other +maidens. He shuddered as he thought of Joe Flazeet and his companions +gloating over their victims. + +"The English took the lands of the Acadians at Grand Pré because they +wanted them for themselves." It was Rauchad speaking, and he was +appealing to the Indians as Flazeet had done to the half-breeds. "And +as they took those lands, so they will take your hunting grounds and +drive you out. The Acadians had happy homes; what have they now? +Nothing. They had plenty; now they are starving. And who did this? +King George, our mortal enemy. France and England are now at war. But +France will win, and this land will belong to us once again, and then +the Indians will be well treated, and we will all live as one brother. +Let us do our part now in fighting for the good King of France." + +His words met with much approval, and when he had ended, Flazeet arose +and outlined the plan of attack. This was just what Dane was waiting +to hear, and he missed not a single word. He was greatly excited, and +he controlled himself with difficulty as he listened to Flazeet. The +Loyalists down river were to be wiped out first of all, especially +those below Oak Point and at Kingston Creek. They would then move +rapidly up river and have the entire country conquered ere assistance +could reach the newcomers from Fort Howe. It would be a clean sweep of +the objectionable strangers, and what could Major Studholme do with the +few men under his command? + +When Dane had gained all the information that was necessary, he touched +Pete on the shoulder, and in another minute they were away from the +scene of wild revelry which had now begun. It did not take them long +to reach the narrow channel, and launch their canoe. This they headed +up stream, and with strong arms drove it through the water, straight +for Oromocto miles beyond. + + + + +CHAPTER XIII + +THE KING'S RANGERS + +Several days had passed in quiet contentment at the little settlement +of Loyal after Dane's departure. Jean missed him very much and longed +for his return. The evenings were now dark and cool, so as she and her +father sat before the fire they often talked about the absent one, and +wondered what could be detaining him. Neighbours at times joined them, +and discussed the possibility of an attack by the Indians and the +slashers. But the Colonel scoffed at such an idea. He maintained that +the natives were at peace with the English, and would not be aroused by +the rebels to molest the Loyalists. + +Each day anxious eyes were turned upon the river, hoping to see the +white sails of the _Polly_ bearing up stream. Captain Leavitt had +promised to return before winter to bring the needed supplies for the +long, hard months ahead. + +Something, however, at length occurred which diverted their attention +from the _Polly_, and gave them considerable concern. This was the +arrival of several canoes filled with men. There were a score of men +in all, and they received a most hearty welcome. The leader was +William Davidson, the King's purveyor, who, with several others, was +entertained at supper by the Colonel and his daughter. That evening a +bonfire was built upon the shore, and around this the visitors and most +of the people of the settlement gathered. It was a pleasant assembly, +even though the night was cool. A liberal supply of Jamaica rum was +passed around, and this was supposed to add greatly to the comfort of +all. + +Jean sat by her father's side, deeply interested in all that was taking +place. Her heart was light, for Davidson had told her that Dane would +be with her in a day or two. He and Pete were at present away on +special business, the nature of which he did not say. Jean liked the +looks of these visitors. They were all hardy, keen, well-built, and +fearless-eyed rangers in the service of their King. They had to be all +that, for their leader would employ no others. But they were full of +life and spirit when they met together, and many were the stories told +of their various adventures. This night, notwithstanding the +seriousness of the business which lay ahead, they were like a number of +boys just out of school. It was something new to them to meet so many +interesting strangers such as they found at Loyal. + +William Davidson was a worthy leader of such a band of men, and they +held him in the highest regard. He was a man in the prime of life, and +had led a stirring career. Coming from Scotland, he had settled on the +Miramichi River, where for a time he engaged in the fishery and fur +trade. During the war his Indian neighbours, incited by certain +rebels, made his life so unbearable that he was forced to flee to the +St. John River where he settled near the mouth of the Oromocto River. +Even here he could not find peace, for the following summer he was +plundered by the Indians, who took all his goods upon which they could +lay their hands. Davidson was a marked man owing to his loyalty to +King George, and the rebels here also aroused the natives against him. +Little wonder, then, that when he was appointed the King's purveyor in +supplying masts for His Majesty's navy that the hostility between him +and the rebels, as well as many Indians, still continued. + +But Davidson was a man not easily daunted. His courage, combined with +his cool judgment, was well known all along the river. And since his +entrance into the King's service he had given many outstanding proofs +of his bravery and ability. He was quick to act, but never more so +than when Dane Norwood brought him word at Oromocto of the plot against +the Loyalists. + +When he at length rose to speak, all talking ceased, and the people of +the settlement felt that they were now to learn the reason of the +rangers' presence in their midst. And neither were they mistaken. +After Davidson had thanked them for their kindly reception, he told +them of the danger which threatened their homes, and perhaps their +lives. He mentioned the council which had been held on the shore of +the Wedneebak, and how Dane Norwood and Pete, the Indian, had brought +him the news. He and his men had accordingly hastened down river as +fast as possible to ask the men of Loyal to join them in overcoming and +putting the plotters to rout. + +"But why should they attack us?" the Colonel asked when Davidson had +ended. "They do not know us, and we have never harmed them." + +"Simply because you are loyal to King George," was the reply. "The +half-breeds, who are descended from the Acadians, think they have a +great grievance against England for expelling their forefathers from +Grand Pré in 1755. During the war they made no end of trouble, and did +their best to stir up the Indians to rebellion. I know only too well +what they did, for they drove me from my home on the Miramichi, and +caused me a great deal of annoyance up river. They are at their old +tricks again, and this is their last hope. + +"But have they not reason for being angry at what England did to their +forefathers at Grand Pré?" Henry Watson, a Loyalist, asked. "We have +heard much about that transaction, and it was all very unfavourable to +England. Perhaps there is another side to the story." + +"Indeed there is," Davidson replied, "although it is very difficult to +separate the truth from the fiction. It was a very sad affair, and it +is a pity that it ever happened. Perhaps England made a mistake and +acted hastily, but we must consider how serious was the situation when +the expulsion took place. Sentiment has played an important part, and +the thought of thousands of people deprived of their lands, and driven +out to wander as exiles in strange countries has naturally stirred many +hearts." + +"But were the Acadians disloyal?" the Colonel asked. "We have been +told that they were not, and that all were punished for the +indiscretions of a few." + +"That may be so," and Davidson looked thoughtfully before him. "But +the English contend that when the Acadians settled on their lands over +forty years before it was with the distinct understanding that they +could only retain them by becoming British subjects. But they had not +complied with those terms. The English contend that the Acadians did +everything in their power to assist the French and embarrass the +English. Many of them joined with the Indians in the attacks on the +garrison at Annapolis, and on other English fortified posts. They +supplied England's enemies with cattle and grain at Louisbourg, +Beauséjour, and elsewhere. They acted the part of spies on the +English, and maintained a constant correspondence with the French. +They were on friendly terms with the Indians, who were such a menace to +the English that an English settler could scarcely venture beyond his +barn, or a soldier beyond musket shot of his fort for fear of being +killed or scalped. That is the English version of the affair which I +heard in Halifax. The Acadians deny it, and say it is all false." + +"We heard," one of the settlers said, "that the Acadians were expelled +because the greedy English colonists looked upon their fair farms with +covetous eyes, and that the government was influenced by these persons." + +"I have heard that, too," Davidson replied, "and I have made enquiries +about that matter. But I do not believe it is true, because those +abandoned farms were not settled by the English until years after the +Acadians were expelled, and the lands at Annapolis were not occupied +until nine or ten years after the French had left them. Why did not +the English colonists settle upon those abandoned farms at once, if +they were so anxious to have them? They did nothing of the kind, so I +do not think that had anything to do with the expulsion." + +"What was the real cause, then?" Henry Watson asked. + +"It was the seriousness of the whole situation. England was just +entering upon a great war with France. It was a death-struggle, so +there was no room for half-way measures. Feeling ran high, and the +English may have become panicky. There was a bitter hatred, too, which +may have had something to do with it. The English believed that with +so many concealed enemies in the country, and such a large number of +open enemies on the borders, their position was far from secure. They +thought that the Acadians were beginning to show their real feelings, +especially so whenever a rumour reached them that a French fleet was in +the Bay of Fundy. Anyway, they at last became so much worked up that +they ordered the Acadians to give up the arms they had in their +possession, and to take the oath of allegiance to King George. +Refusing to take the oath, the Acadians were expelled. You now know +both sides of the pathetic affair. The story of the expelled people is +generally believed, partly, no doubt, for sentimental reasons. The +English may have acted hastily and unwisely, but they contend that +there was nothing else to do under the circumstances." + +"So some of those expelled people came here, and are now trying to make +trouble for us; is that it?" the Colonel asked. + +"Some of them are. Others are living very quietly, and behaving +themselves in a proper manner. But there are several very bitter and +unscrupulous agitators, chief of whom are the half breeds, Flazeet and +Rauchad, who will stop at almost nothing. They are full of hatred and +long for revenge. They have not only drawn with them a number of +lawless Acadians, and English-speaking traitors, but they are now +inducing too many Indians to unite with them. I have suspected them +for some time, and watch has been kept upon their movements. They have +been plotting all summer, and now they are about to act. But thanks to +our couriers, Dane Norwood, and Pete, the Indian, I know of their +plans. We are, therefore, here to ask you to assist us. Others, we +believe, will come to our aid, so we should be able to put the rebels +to rout without much difficulty." + +The conversation now became general. The Loyalists were thoroughly +aroused, and all the men agreed to help the rangers against the enemy. +Davidson did not explain what he intended to do, but asked all to trust +him for the present. With this the Loyalists were satisfied, and they +went back to their houses to make preparations for their march against +the rebels. + +Davidson and his men slept upon the ground that night, wrapped in their +blankets. This had been their life for years, so they thought nothing +of it. These rangers who knew every trail and stream in the country, +were at home wherever night overtook them. Possessions they had none. +A life of indolence and ease they despised. The spirit of adventure +animated their souls, and their only creed was loyalty to King George. +With such men Davidson wielded a strong influence in a region where the +King's regular forces could not penetrate. It was largely due to such +bands of men that England's prestige was maintained in the heart of the +wilderness. + + + + +CHAPTER XIV + +WHERE THE RANGERS LED + +The next day there was considerable stir at the settlement. The women +were busy cooking, while the men spent some time cleaning their muskets +and "running" bullets. All felt anxious, and serious faces were seen +among the Loyalists. Old Mammy was greatly disturbed, and Jean found +it difficult to calm her fears. + +"Why, Mammy, you never made such a fuss all during the war when daddy +was in danger every day," the girl chided. + +"Ah, chile, dat was different. Yer daddy was fightin' white men den. +But dese are Injuns, an' dey'll scalp de wounded, an' den tie 'em to a +tree an' burn 'em alive. Den dey'll come an' carry off de women fo' +wives. I'll die befo' I'll be de wife of any ol' Injun, I sure will." + +"Don't you worry, Mammy," Jean assured. "The Indians are not going to +come here. The rangers and our men will be able to handle them. I am +not one bit afraid." + +As the shades of evening were stealing over the land, the men gathered +for their march against the enemy. They were a formidable band, and +Davidson was much pleased as he watched them fall into line. The +Colonel had charge of the little squad of Loyalists, and his old spirit +possessed him as he drilled and instructed them for a few minutes in +front of his house. The rangers watched this performance with +interest, and smiled indulgently. + +"I am afraid that won't do much good in wilderness warfare," Davidson +reminded. "General Braddock tried it, and you know what happened. +However, I am hoping that there will be no fighting, so it won't make +much difference." + +Half an hour later the men were swinging on their way through the +woods. No one spoke, and all walked as warily as possible. As night +shut down travelling became more difficult for the men of the +settlement, although the rangers seemed as much at home in the darkness +as in the daylight. For over two and a half hours they moved steadily +forward, and at length stopped by the side of a little brook which +flowed down to the river. Here they rested and ate some of the food +which they had brought with them. They had not been long here ere a +low whistle sounded up the valley. Davidson at once replied, and a few +minutes later soft approaching footsteps were heard. Then a dim form +emerged from the darkness, and stood in their midst. + +"I am glad to see you on time, Dane," Davidson accosted. "How many men +did you get?" + +"Twenty-five," was the reply. "Pete is bringing them up. I slipped on +ahead to see if things are all right." + +"Yes, everything is working well so far. Have you found out anything +new?" + +"Nothing except that some of the rebels have gathered at Pine Lake, and +others are expected to-morrow. Pete and I were trailing them to-day, +and it was rare sport." + +"I hope you were careful, Dane." + +"We are always careful, though it wasn't necessary to-day. The Indians +were quite cautious, but some of the white men lumbered along like +oxen, cursing and complaining at a great rate. Flazeet and Rauchad had +quite a time with them, and kept encouraging them with promises of rum +and the fun they would have with the Loyalists." + +"They'll get a different kind of fun from what they expect," Davidson +replied. "And the more rum they swig, the better it will be for us. +How far is it from here to the lake?" + +"About five miles in a straight course. We can do it easily in an hour +and a half." + +"Oh, you could do it all right in that time, and less, for that matter. +But all here are not so well accustomed to the woods at night. Isn't +that so, Colonel?" + +"It certainly is," was the emphatic reply. "I shall need two or three +hours, for I find the walking very difficult. And, besides, one has to +be careful not to make any noise." + +"Whatever noise we make will not trouble the rebels," and Davidson +laughed. "They'll be sleeping as sound as babies by daylight." + +In a short time Pete arrived with the recruits from Kingston, and they +were given a hearty welcome. It was a glad meeting for the Loyalists, +and they spent several hours in earnest conversation about their +various affairs, and exchanging bits of information concerning the old +homes they had left. The men from Kingston described the progress they +were making in clearing their lands, and building their houses. + +Several small fires had been started, and around these the men +gathered. The night was cool, and a stiff wind from the northwest +swayed the tops of the great trees. Had it not been for the serious +business upon which they were bent, the Loyalists would have enjoyed +the outing immensely. But the thought of what lay ahead was ever with +them. There was something uncanny about this camping-spot in the +forest, and they often glanced apprehensively toward the walls of +blackness which surrounded them. They were not cowards, for their +courage had been fully proved in many a hard fight. Even the Colonel +felt somewhat depressed as the night wore on. It seemed weird and +unnatural, this mode of warfare against a skulking enemy. If he could +only lead his men against the rebels out in the open it would have been +different. But this waiting for hours, and with no apparent method of +attack, was hard for him to endure. + +The rangers, on the other hand, did not mind it in the least. This was +their life, and they took it as a matter of course. Dane, especially, +was at his ease. He was glad of the rest, as he had been on the move +all day. But he was anxious to get through with the job that he might +return to Jean. He had asked the Colonel about her, and they had +talked apart for some time. + +"I hope she is not too much distressed over this affair," he said. + +"She is naturally worried," was the reply. "But she has great +confidence in the rangers--and in you," he added after a slight pause. +"I agree with her, and feel greatly indebted to you and Pete for what +you have done. I hope we may be able to settle the rebels once and for +all." + +"I don't think there is any doubt about it. So far, our plans have +worked without a hitch, and Davidson is an old reliable hand at such +work. Strategy with him is the main thing, and it has proven useful on +many occasions ere this. He always avoids bloodshed as far as +possible." + +It was a great relief to the weary Loyalists when Davidson at last +bestirred himself, and told all to get ready for the march to the lake. +The band was at once divided into five groups, each containing several +rangers, who were well acquainted with their leader's plans. Dane +stayed close by the Colonel, carried his musket, and assisted him when +his steps lagged. It was a slow, toilsome journey through the forest +on that cold, frosty morning. There were hills to climb, and swamps to +cross. It would have been hard work even in the daytime, but night +added to the difficulty of the undertaking. The Loyalists, not +accustomed to such travelling, often stumbled and tripped over stones +and snags. But the rangers walked as if on a beaten highway, and +proved of great assistance to the less skilful. No one complained, +however, and when any one spoke, it was in a subdued voice. The +Colonel strove bravely to hold his own with the younger men. But he +was becoming very weary, and more than once he leaned on Dane's arm for +support. + +"I am sorry to burden you" he said, "but this trip is almost too much +for me." + +"I am afraid it is," was the reply. "You should have stayed at home +and let us attend to the rebels." + +"I suppose I should have done that," and the Colonel sighed as he +paused for a minute on the brow of a hill they had just climbed. "But +I want to do my part. I did it during the war to the best of my +ability. Jean was proud of me then, and I do not want her to be +ashamed of me now." + +Dane was about to reply when a slight sound from one of the rangers +sealed his lips. He knew that it spelled danger, and that caution was +needed. + +"We are close to the lake," he whispered. "It is just over there. We +are to remain here for a while." + +The men were glad enough to rest, so throwing themselves down upon the +ground, they refreshed themselves with some food. Anxiously they +awaited the coming of the dawn, and through a break in the trees they +often turned their eyes eastward. At length the far-off horizon rose +slowly into view, the darkness began to melt away, and objects about +them grew more distinct. This was the signal for them to continue +their journey, and once again they set their faces toward the lake. It +was easier travelling now, and seldom did any one stumble. This was +well, for the strictest silence had to be maintained as they neared +their goal. They were walking in single file, and the rangers were +doubly alert, peering here and there, and listening to every sound. + +At length they separated, Dane going alone with the Colonel somewhat to +the right. Each ranger took one or two of the settlers, and in another +minute all had disappeared among the trees. Dane led the Colonel +slowly along, until presently an opening appeared before them. + +"It is the lake," Dane whispered. "We must creep now to the edge of +the woods, and keep ourselves well hidden." + +Dropping upon their hands and knees, they worked their way along until +they came right to the border of the forest. Here they stopped, and by +the dim light of the morning they could see before them a band of men +lying upon the shore, wrapped in their blankets. There were fifty or +more, including Indians, and they were sound asleep. + +"We've got them this time, all right," Dane again whispered. "Here is +your gun; you may need it. We must now wait for Davidson to make the +next move." + +It was a beautiful spot which the rebels had chosen for their place of +meeting. The lake was not large, but it lay like a gem amidst its +setting of great dark pines. The shore where the plotters were lying +was sandy, and from all appearance they had spent much of the night in +a wild carousal. They were huddled in various grotesque shapes, and +several were snoring loudly. + +In about fifteen minutes a sound, scarcely audible, was heard near +Dane's side, and glancing around, he saw Davidson creeping toward him. + +"The trap is all set," the leader whispered as he came close. "It only +waits to be sprung." + +"Are the men all arranged?" Dane asked. + +"They are in fine order, and all in line, only a few feet from one +another. The Loyalists caught on in no time. I am surprised that the +rebels are all asleep. It's a wonder they didn't place some one on +guard." + +"I believe they did. Look," and Dane motioned to a huddled form +somewhat apart from the others. "There is the guard, but the rum must +have affected him like it did the rest. Anyway, they were not +suspicious, and had no idea that their plot was known." + +"Now get ready," Davidson ordered. "We must round up this bunch before +any more arrive." + +Then from his lips sounded forth a clear peculiar whistle. Almost +immediately wild yells from a score of rangers rent the air, followed +by ringing cheers of defiance. Dazed and startled, a number of rebels +threw aside their blankets, scrambled to their knees, and looked +around. Flazeet and Rauchad were the first to comprehend the +situation. Yelling to their still sleeping comrades, they leaped to +their feet, and were about to seize their muskets, when Davidson +sternly ordered them to desist. + +"Hands up," he commanded. + +The ringleaders instantly obeyed, for they at once recognised the +King's purveyor, the one man they so greatly feared. But one +dare-devil rebel sprang for his gun a few feet away. He never reached +it, however, for from the border of the forest two muskets spoke, and +he crumpled in his tracks upon the sand. This was sufficient warning +to the rest, and all now awake stood sullenly and silently staring hard +at their captors who had come into full view. + +"Get over there, and be quick about it," Davidson ordered, motioning to +the left. + +The rebels at once obeyed, and standing huddled together, awaited +further developments. Most of the men had no heart for any opposition, +even if they had the opportunity. They had been promised plenty of +rum, a good time, and no end of fun with the Loyalists. Such a +disastrous outcome as this had been far from their minds. The Indians +now realised that they had been led into a trap, and their hearts were +full of rage, more against their leaders than their captors. But +Flazeet and Rauchad were not in the least repentant. Their eyes and +faces expressed their anger and hatred as they watched Davidson coming +toward them. + +"What is the meaning of all this?" the purveyor asked. + +"It's none of your business," Flazeet replied with a savage oath. + +"I've made it my business, though, and so have the men with me." A +smile lurked about the corners of Davidson's mouth as he watched the +confounded rebels. "You didn't expect this, Joe, did you?" + +"And why should I? Why can't we meet here without being disturbed? +What right have you to come upon us like this? What do you want, +anyway?" + +"I want you and a few others, and you know very well what for, so don't +begin any nonsense." + +"This is an outrage," Flazeet stormed. "I always thought this was a +free country, where men can meet together if they want to without being +held up like this." + +"It is a free country, Joe, and we are trying to keep it so. But when +men start plotting against peaceable people, they must be restrained. +That is the reason why we are here." + +"Do you mean to say that we are plotters?" + +"Yes, and the meanest kind at that. You have been stirring up the +Indians and others for some time. You will be surprised, no doubt, to +know that every word that you and Rauchad uttered at your big council +by the Wedneebak was overheard and reported to me. I know what you +said to the Acadians and the Indians who were there that night, and how +you cursed King George. You planned to wipe out the Loyalists, though +that was easier said than done." + +Flazeet and Rauchad stared dumbfounded at the speaker. Their rage was +changing now to a nameless fear. They thought of that night by the +Wedneebak when they imagined that only those concerned in the plot were +present. Had they been betrayed by one of their number? they asked +themselves. They could not believe it, for they had kept in close +touch with all the men ever since. There must have been spies +surrounding them that night, and this thought sent cold chills up and +down their spines, causing their faces to turn a ghastly hue. + +Davidson noted their confusion, and smiled. He knew that they were +greatly puzzled, and it pleased him. The Acadians and Indians were +deeply impressed, and showed it by the expressions of fear and awe upon +their faces. Their respect for the King's purveyor had always been +great, but they considered him now as more than human. That he knew of +every word which had been spoken at their council by the Wedneebak, was +beyond their comprehension. That they were completely cowed, Davidson +knew. He turned to the Indians and addressed them in their own +language. He told them how their false leaders had led them into +trouble, and caused them to rebel against King George's people. But if +they were willing to behave themselves, he would let them go. He +wished to take only the ringleaders with him, and hand them over to +Major Studholme at Fort Howe. + +"King George will treat you well," he said in conclusion. "There is +plenty of land for both you and the white people. You will still have +your hunting-grounds, so you and your families will have plenty of +food. But if you listen to such men as Flazeet and Rauchad here, and +make any more trouble, King George will send soldiers as many as the +trees of the forest, and will drive you all out. He does not want to +do that. He is anxious to be your great chief, and help you. Are you +willing to obey him?" + +When Davidson had ended, he waited until the Indians had consulted one +another. Then their chief speaker stepped forward, and declared that +from henceforth he and the Indians with him would be loyal to King +George and make no more trouble. The Acadians also gave a reluctant +assent. But as these latter were few, and were by no means +representative of the loyal Acadians in the land, Davidson was little +concerned about what they said. He was chiefly anxious to have the +Indians on his side. The slashers were becoming very troublesome up +river, and he wanted to keep the natives from joining them against the +King's mast-cutters. By breaking up this band of rebels, he believed +that much had been accomplished. + +"I am going to treat you well," he told the Indians and Acadians. "I +am going to give you back your guns and let all of you go except your +leaders here and two or three more. When you have buried that man over +there, go home and be forever thankful that you have got out of this +trouble as well as you have." + + + + +CHAPTER XV + +THE LINE IN THE SAND + +Taking with them the two ringleaders and two other rebels as witnesses, +the victors marched back to the settlement. There was no need for +secrecy now, so the forest re-echoed with shouts, laughter and songs of +the care-free rangers. They were somewhat disappointed at the outcome +of the affair, as they longed for a fight with the plotters. But down +in their hearts they knew that Davidson had taken the wisest course in +dealing with the Indians. With Flazeet and Rauchad out of the way, +they felt certain that the gang would give no further trouble. + +The Colonel found it impossible to keep up with his companions, so he +and Dane walked more slowly some distance in the rear. It was +difficult for the young courier to restrain his steps, as he longed to +speed like the wind to the one he believed was anxiously awaiting his +coming. But he would not leave the Colonel who was weary after his +trying experience. + +"This has been too much for me," the latter confessed, as he paused and +rested for a few minutes. "I am sorry to detain you, for I know how +you long to be on ahead with the others. It is good of you to stay +with me." + +"Don't you remember our agreement?" Dane asked. + +"What agreement?" + +"The one we made out in the hills, of course, that 'While the grass +grows, the sun shines, and the water flows we will be friends.' Friends +help one another, do they not? Although I am anxious to get to the +settlement, yet I could not think of leaving you to lose yourself in +the woods. I would never forgive myself, and what would Jean think of +me?" + +"She thinks a great deal of you now, young man, and I believe you are +worthy of her regard." + +"I hope I am, and for her sake, at least, I am glad that my life has +been clean. I have travelled in strange ways, and lived at times among +base and vicious men, but I have always kept myself apart from their +evil doings. I owe it all to my mother's teaching and influence." + +"She must have been a noble woman," the Colonel remarked, as he resumed +his journey. + +"She was," Dane replied, "and I know of but one who resembles her. You +know to whom I refer. Until I met Jean, I thought that my mother was +the only one who reached my ideal of what a woman should be. Since +meeting her, I have been very happy. Without her, the world would be +very dreary to me. But perhaps you cannot fully understand what I +mean." + +"I understand better than you imagine," was the quiet reply. "When I +say that Jean is just like her mother, you can be assured that I +understand exactly what you mean." + +The Colonel was very tired when he at length reached the settlement. +He and Dane were both surprised at the silence which reigned about the +place. They had expected to hear sounds of the rangers and others +making merry over the success of their march against the rebels. But +everything was as quiet as a funeral, causing an ominous feeling to +steal into their hearts. Had anything of a serious nature happened +during their absence? they asked themselves, although they did not +express their thought in words. What was the meaning of those little +groups of men and women talking so earnestly? And why was Davidson +advancing alone to meet them? Something surely was wrong. + +As, Davidson approached, they noted the serious expression upon his +face. The Colonel stopped, and with fast-beating heart waited for the +purveyor to speak. + +"We have been watching for you," Davidson began. "I am afraid you are +very tired." + +"I am somewhat weary," the Colonel replied. "But, tell me, is anything +the matter? What is the meaning of this strange quietness? And why do +you meet us like this?" + +"We are anxious about your daughter," Davidson explained. "She has +been missing since last night." + +At these words a cry escaped Dane's lips, and he wheeled impetuously +upon his leader. But the Colonel did not utter a sound. His face grew +white as death, and his body trembled. He stared at the ranger as if +he had not heard aright. Then he raised his left hand, and pressed it +to his forehead. + +"You say that Jean is missing?" Dane asked. "What has happened to her? +Tell me, quick." + +"Yes, she has disappeared, and no one here knows what has become of +her." + +With a groan Dane looked beseechingly at Davidson. + +"Surely some one must have seen her," he declared. "Was she alone? +Was she out on the water? Was she in the woods? Perhaps she is lost, +and is wandering about trying to find her way home." + +"That is not it, Dane. She was visiting at one of the houses early +last night, and stayed for about an hour. She left there for home, and +has not been seen since." + +Dane made no reply. His brain was in a tumult. He tried to think, to +find some solution to the problem. Jean was gone! Where had she gone? +What had happened to her? His thoughts suddenly darted to Lupin, the +cowardly villain. Then he recalled what he had heard a few nights +before on the river as that mysterious canoe sped by in the darkness. +"Seth's looking after the plans," were the final words which had +reached his ears. Had those plans anything to do with Jean's +disappearance? he asked himself. Forgotten was everything else as with +lightning rapidity these thoughts surged through his mind. He came to +himself with a start, and was surprised to see that the Colonel had +left him, and was with Davidson at the door of his own house. He +hurried after him, and entered the house just as the bereaved father +dropped upon a seat near the table, and buried his face in his hands. +He went to his side and laid a hand upon his shoulder. + +"I will find Jean," he said. "Don't get too much discouraged." + +"You will find Jean?" the Colonel eagerly asked. "Have you any idea +where she is?" + +"I do not know, but Pete and I will find her." + +At these words Old Mammy lifted her bowed head. She had been swaying +to and fro, and moaning in the most doleful manner. + +"Oh, Mistah Dane, find Missie Jean," she pleaded. "Bring back my sweet +lamb. I'se 'fraid de Injuns or bears has toted her off. Oh! oh! oh! +What will I do wifout my darlin' chile!" + +"We will find her, Mammy, never fear," Dane comforted. "Get some food +ready, and Pete and I will begin the search at once." + +"I'll have it ready fo' yo' in a jiffy, Mistah Dane," and the old woman +toddled to her feet. "I'se been cookin' all day fo' I knew de men +would come back wif big ap'tites. I'll put up 'nuff to las' yo' fo' a +week." + +In another minute the faithful servant was busy filling a capacious +basket with the good things she had stored away in the cupboard. Dane +turned to Davidson, who had been talking with the Colonel. + +"Where is Pete?" he asked. "I have not seen him since coming back." + +"He is down on the shore," was the reply. "He went there as soon as he +heard the news, and has been there ever since." + +Dane walked to the door and looked out. Down among the trees he saw +the Indian, moving slowly around, with eyes intent upon the ground. +Leaving the house, Dane hurried across the open, and he had almost +reached the native when the latter dropped upon his hands and knees, +and examined something he had just discovered. + +"Have you found anything?" Dane asked. + +"A-ha-ha," Pete replied, lifting his head, and holding forth a tiny +shred of cloth. + +Dane seized it and examined it most carefully, while his heart gave a +great bound. + +"It is a piece of Jean's dress!" he exclaimed. "I would know it among +a thousand. Where did you find it?" + +"On dat," and the Indian laid his hand upon a sharp-pointed prong which +jutted out from the great root of a fallen tree. "White woman carried +off, eh?" + +"It seems like it, Pete. Her dress must have caught on that snag. +Have you found anything else?" + +"A-ha-ha. Injun track, see," and he pointed to the ground just in +front of him. + +Dane stooped and without much difficulty he was able to discern the +imprint of a moccasined-foot where it had pressed a small mound of +sand. He straightened himself up and looked around. + +"Any more such tracks, Pete?" + +"A-ha-ha, down on shore. Canoe come dere. Injun carry off white +woman, eh?" + +"There is no doubt about it. And we've got to find her. Are you ready +to help me?" + +"A-ha-ha, Pete ready. Pete get canoe, eh?" + +"All right, and I'll be with you in a few minutes." + +Half an hour later Pete's canoe, the old reliable, which the rangers +had brought back to the settlement, was again headed up river. Dane +sat astern and drove his paddle into the water with the force of a +Titan. He had been greatly stirred at times in the past, but never +such as now. The blood surged madly through his veins, and the muscles +of his bared arms stood out like whips of steel. He thought of the +cowardly attack upon the helpless girl, the one he loved better than +life. Where was she now? Perhaps already she had become the victim of +Seth Lupin. The idea was horrible, and his paddle bent as the +glittering blade carved the water. But the base Lupin should not +escape. He would track him, if necessary, to the farthest bounds. He +would find him, and when he had found him . . . + +The sun of the now shortened day dipped below the far-off western +horizon. A chilly breeze drifted up with the tide. Gradually the +trees along the shore became indistinct. The stars tumbled out one by +one. Silence reigned on water and land. But still the canoe sped +noiselessly onward. Not once had Dane spoken to the Indian; his mind +was too much occupied with other things. The picture of a white head +bowed with grief as he had last seen it at the settlement, rose before +him. What agony of soul was that silent man now undergoing. He +emitted a slight groan, which caused Pete to glance quickly around. + +"Dane seek, eh?" he queried. + +"Not sick, Pete; only mad. I'm in hell." + +"A-ha-ha, me know. Bad, eh?" + +Dane's only reply was a more vigorous stroke than ever, which caused +the canoe to quiver as it leaped forward. He was too much excited as +yet to form any definite line of action. He thought only of the Indian +encampments along the river and the various tributaries. Surely at one +of these he would find out something which would guide him in his +search. There was no time to be lost. Winter was not far away, and +the river would soon be frozen from bank to bank. Already the wild +geese had gone South in great wedge-like battalions, and any day the +wild nor'easter might sweep down, and with the blast of its cruel +breath strike rivers, lakes, and babbling brooks into a numbing silence. + +For days and nights they continued their search. From camp to camp +they sped with feverish haste, but not a clue could they find. The +Indians had heard nothing of the missing girl, and Dane's heart sank +within him at each fresh disappointment. What was he to do? Where was +he to go? These were the questions he asked himself over and over +again. Both he and Pete were weary, for they had slept but little, and +had only eaten what they could obtain at the various encampments. How +much longer could they continue? Soon the river would be frozen, and +then the search would have to be carried on by land. And all this time +what untold hardships was Jean undergoing, providing she was still +alive? + +At length when hope was almost gone, an Indian passing up river gave +him a glimmer of light. He had been at the mouth of the Washademoak +the night the white girl had been carried off. A strange canoe had +passed by swiftly in the darkness, and he had heard a slight moan of +distress. This was all, but it aroused in Dane a new spirit of hope. +There might yet be time to follow this clue, and the Washademoak was a +likely place to hide the girl. + +It was morning, and they were far up the river when this information +was received. The setting sun found them resting upon the shore not +far from the entrance to the Washademoak. They had just finished their +frugal supper, and were about to continue on their way, when the white +sails of the little schooner _Polly_ hove in sight, bearing steadily up +stream. Captain Leavitt was on deck, and catching sight of the two +rangers, he hailed them. As the vessel approached, Dane and Pete +launched their canoe, and awaited her coming. The wind was not strong, +and when the _Polly_ at last drew near, they could see the deck filled +with men, women, and children. In another minute the canoe was +alongside, and Captain Leavitt leaning over the starboard rail. + +"Hello, Dane," he accosted. "You're just the man I'm on the lookout +for. Here's a letter from Davidson. I didn't expect to find you so +easily. Any word of the missing girl?" + +"Not much, Captain. We have a slight clue, though. What's the news at +Portland Point?" + +"Stirring times there, Dane. The town is building up fast, and more +people have arrived." He then lowered his voice. "These are some of +the late-comers. They are going up river to settle." + +"At this time of the year?" Dane asked in surprise. + +"Yes, and mighty hard luck, isn't it? We are bound for St. Anne's, but +I question whether we can make it with this cold weather upon us. I +must get back before the river freezes. Some are following in open +boats, just think of that! I don't know what will become of them." + +Dane's eyes turned to the Loyalists who were watching him and Pete with +considerable curiosity. They formed a most pathetic group of people +shivering there upon deck. They seemed weary almost to the point of +exhaustion, and yet in their eyes and bearing could be observed a +spirit that nothing could daunt. + +"Did Davidson get the prisoners down all right?" Dane asked as he was +about to let go of the rail. + +"Yes, they're waiting trial now. But that letter will tell you all +about it." + +In another minute the canoe was adrift, and the Loyalists were waving +their hands as the _Polly_ sped on her way. Dane at once opened the +letter, and read its contents. As he did so, his face became very +grave, and a spirit of rebellion welled up within him. + +"Look at this, Pete," and he held forth the letter as soon as he had +stepped ashore. "Davidson has ordered us both to Fort Howe." + +"Why?" the Indian asked. + +"To tell what we heard at the Wedneebak. We are wanted as witnesses +against Flazeet and Rauchad. What do you think of that?" + +"We go, eh?" + +"How can we? What about Jean?" + +"Dane always go when chief call, all sam' wild goose, eh?" + +"I always have, Pete. But it is different now. Jean needs me. She is +in danger. She may be cold. She may be hungry. She may be----" + +Dane did not finish his sentence, for Pete had suddenly stooped, and +with a small stick was drawing a line upon the sand, east by west. + +"See," he said, "King dere," and he touched the ground on the south +side of the line with the point of his stick. He did the same on the +north side, adding, "white woman dere. King, white woman, eh?" + +"That's just it, Pete. It's between Jean and the King, between love +and duty. I must think it out. You sleep." + +For over an hour Dane paced up and down the shore, his mind rent by +conflicting emotions. He was in the King's service, and it was his +duty to respond whenever called. But why did not Davidson leave him +alone now? What right had he to send for him when he knew of the +importance of his mission in searching for the missing girl? At times +he felt inclined to disobey the summons. He could make a living in +some other way. It was not necessary for him to remain in the King's +service. Some one else could do the work. But each time a voice +whispered that such a course would not be honourable. He had not yet +taken his discharge, and so was not free. How could he ever again face +Davidson and the rangers? They would consider him a traitor, and he +well knew how they would discuss him around their camp fires. To them +his deflection from duty would be an unpardonable offence. They would +condone almost anything rather than disloyalty to the King. Duty to +him overshadowed every other matter, even that of the heart. + +As Dane paced up and down thinking of these things, his mother's words +flashed into his mind. "Be always loyal to God and the King above all +things," she had impressed upon him. "The King is God's anointed one, +and he rules by divine right." Dane had never doubted this, neither +did he do so now. But he had since learned that love, too, is a divine +thing, and cannot lightly be disobeyed. What is the King to me? he +asked himself. A mere name. But Jean is a living reality. The King +lives in luxury, and has millions to look after his interests. But +Jean is now wandering somewhere in the wilderness, in great need, and +with no one to help her. Why should I not go to her first of all? I +can live without the King, but not without Jean. + +The more he thought, the fiercer became the battle. Night had closed +around him, and the steadily increasing nor'east wind sang the prelude +of a coming storm. Dane glanced at the moon riding high above the tops +of the pointed trees. He knew the meaning of its overcast appearance, +and the circle which surrounded it. There was no time to be lost. He +must decide at once. But which should it be? Pete was asleep, and the +fire was low. Mechanically he stooped and threw a few sticks upon the +hot coals. As the flames leaped up they illuminated the ground for +some distance around. They brought into clear relief the line made by +the Indian upon the sand. This primitive symbol arrested his +attention, and a sudden fancy entered his mind. Picking up a small +stick, he wrote in the sand on the south of the line the word "King," +and on the north "Jean." These he compared with critical eyes. + +"Same number of letters in each," he mused. "One stands for duty, the +other for love. K-i-n-g, J-e-a-n," he spelled. "They both sound good, +and have a fine ring about them. I am bound to both, and must decide +now. Oh, Lord, which shall it be!" + +The perspiration stood out in beads upon his forehead, so intense was +his emotion. + +"I can't decide against Jean!" he groaned. "And I can't be disloyal to +the King!" + +Again his mother's words came to his mind. "Be loyal to God and the +King above all things." How would she choose if she were in his place? +Yes, he knew. Not for an instant would she have hesitated. For a few +minutes he stood staring straight before him. His face was pale, and +his hands clenched hard, and his lips were firmly compressed. At +length he turned, walked over to where Pete was lying, and touched him +upon the shoulder. The Indian opened his eyes and looked around. + +"Come, Pete, it's time we were away." + +"Where, Dane?" + +"Down to the Fort." + +"Geeve up white woman, eh?" + +"Give her up? No," Dane savagely replied. "I'll never give her up. +But don't ask me any more questions now." + +In a few minutes they were on their way, wind and tide being +favourable. They had gone but a mile, when rounding a bend a big camp +fire upon the shore attracted their attention. People were moving +about, and these Dane surmised were the Loyalists Captain Leavitt had +mentioned who were following in open boats. Some were seated before +the fire in a most dejected manner. The cries of children reached him, +accompanied by women's soothing words. Dane had no desire to stop, for +his own trouble was all that he could now endure. So on the canoe +sped, past the forlorn exiles, and forward to the Fort beyond. + + + + +CHAPTER XVI + +UNDER COVER OF NIGHT + +With a mingled feeling of anxiety and relief Jean watched the Loyalists +and rangers march forth against the rebels. She had no doubt as to the +outcome of the undertaking, but she felt uneasy about her father, and +how he would stand the journey. On the other hand, she cherished the +thought that on the morrow Dane would be with her, and all would be +well. + +For a while she stood in the doorway, looking out upon the river over +which the mantle of night had settled. Mammy was crooning to the +Indian baby before the fire. It was an old darky lullaby, and the +faithful servant had sung it to her when she was a child. It brought +back memories of her youthful days, which now seemed so long ago and +like a dream. + +"Doan stan' dere, chile," Mammy at length reminded. "Yo'll get yo' +deff a col'." + +Jean turned, picked up a shawl and threw it over her head. + +"I am going to run over to see Mrs. Watson for a while," she said. +"Danny was not well to-day, so I am anxious to know how he is getting +along. With her husband away, Mrs. Watson must be very lonely tonight." + +Mrs. Watson was greatly pleased to see the girl, and offered her a seat +near the fire. + +"How is Danny?" Jean asked. + +"He is much better, I think, and is sleeping soundly," the mother +replied, as she stole on tip-toe to the side of the rough cradle, and +looked down fondly upon the little white face. "John was so sorry to +go away with the baby sick," she continued, coming back to the fire. +"I do hope there will be no fighting. Suppose some of our men should +be killed!" + +"I have great confidence in the rangers, and Mr. Davidson told me that +not likely there would be any fighting," Jean comforted. "I believe he +has some plan to entrap the rebels." + +"Let us hope that he is right," and Mrs. Watson sighed as she rose and +placed a big stick upon the fire. "How cold the nights are getting. I +wonder how we shall manage through the winter." + +"We have plenty of wood, anyway, Mrs. Watson, and so should keep warm. +And we have enough meat to last us for months. When the _Polly_ brings +our supplies, we shall have an abundance of everything." + +"I wonder what can be keeping that boat, Jean. We expected her before +this. I hope Captain Leavitt has not forgotten us." + +"He will come in time, never fear. We should have news, too, from our +old home. How strange it is to be shut off for months with no +communication with the great world beyond." + +"It is like being buried live, dear. And just think of the long winter +ahead, with snow and ice everywhere." + +"But we shall make our little world right here, Mrs. Watson. I am +looking forward to the winter. We are going to have a cosy, happy +time, and lots of fun at Christmas. The children are talking about it +already, and I know that wonderful presents are being made. I have +been working at mine for some time, and I suppose you will have +something for Danny." + +Mrs. Watson smiled as she rose and took down a little basket from a +rude shelf on the wall. From this she brought forth several little +home-made articles, and laid them in Jean's lap. + +"John is handy with his knife," she explained, "and made this boat, +horse, and cart. He is going to make something else when he gets time. +I made that doll out of some odds and ends, and John carved the head. +We shall also make some molasses candy of funny shapes. Danny will be +delighted. Poor little fellow, he talks so much about Santa Claus, and +the things he is going to get." + +"I am sure he will not be disappointed," Jean replied, as she examined +each present. "You and Mr. Watson have done remarkable work." + +For some time they sat and talked before the fire, and when Jean at +last rose to go, Mrs. Watson looked at her with admiration. + +"This life certainly agrees with you," she said. "I never saw you look +better. And you are the envy of all the girls, too. I do not wonder +at that." + +Jean blushed, for she knew very well to what the woman referred. + +"If they envy me, they never show it," was the cheery reply. "They are +as kind and sweet to me as can be." + +"They couldn't be anything else, dear. They would give worlds to be +engaged to a young man like Dane Norwood, and to wear such a brooch as +the one he gave you. All the girls look upon him as a hero." + +In order to hide her embarrassment, Jean kissed Mrs. Watson and left +the house. It was dark outside, but she did not mind this as she had +often come that same way alone at night. In fact, no sense of fear +entered her mind, for she was thinking of the words she had Just heard. +As she raised her right hand and touched the Love-Token at her throat, +a feeling of joy thrilled her heart. She recalled the day it had been +given to her, and Dane's avowal of love. To-morrow he would be with +her again, and her happiness would be complete. + +She had gone but half way home when, without the slightest warning, she +was seized by strong arms, a big hand was placed over her mouth, and +she was borne bodily away. Desperately she struggled to free herself, +and made frantic attempts to call for help. But her efforts were all +in vain, for those entwining arms held her fast, and that hand still +pressed firmly her mouth. At length she ceased her struggles, for a +great terror rendered her limp and helpless. She knew that she was +being carried through the bushes toward the river. After that she +remembered no more until she found herself lying in the bottom of a +canoe which was being driven through the water at a great speed. With +a startled cry, she raised her head and looked around. Dark though it +was, she could dimly see the forms of two men swaying strongly at their +paddles. + +"Where am I?" she asked in a trembling voice. "What are you going to +do with me?" + +For a few seconds there was intense silence. Then the men spoke to +each other, and although Jean could not understand what was said, she +knew from the deep guttural words that her captors were Indians. After +a brief conversation, nothing more was said, and the girl had not the +heart to question further. + +Her fears were now greatly increased. She had heard of people being +carried off by Indians, and tales of cruelty and insult worse than +death lingered in her mind. What was the fate in store for her? Why +had the Indians carried her off? She had not harmed them. The more +she thought, the more puzzled she became. She shivered as she sat +crouched there. The night was cold, and the wind piercing as it +whipped across the water. For protection she drew around her shoulders +a blanket which had been placed over her body when she was unconscious. +That the Indians must have done this was a faint ray of light in the +darkness of her despair. There must be some spark of feeling in their +savage hearts, at any rate. She longed to see their faces. Were they +hard and brutal, or did they exhibit some signs of friendliness? She +thought of Dane and Pete. How soon they would hasten to her assistance +if they knew of her trouble. But how would they know where she was? +She pictured the consternation of all, and the grief of her father and +Dane upon their return home. She knew how the latter would spare no +efforts to find her. And her poor father! A moan escaped her lips as +she thought of his agony of soul. She looked wildly around, but only +the blackness of night could she see. Her eyes sought the stars. How +far away and cheerless were those twinkling lights. What did they care +for her troubles? + +And as she looked, there came into her mind the opening lines of one of +the psalms, "Unto Thee lift I up mine eyes, O Thou that dwellest in the +heavens." How often she had heard those words at church, but never +until now had they meant comfort and hope. They were a light to her in +her darkness. There was One who could and would help and to Him alone +she must now turn. Bowing her head, she appealed to Him, and asked Him +to watch over her, to keep her from all dangers, and to take her safely +back home. + +A sense of security such as she had never before known possessed her. +A great presence seemed near, overshadowing her, and giving her a new +strength and courage. Despair was replaced by hope, and she felt that +she could face the future with confidence. No longer did the stars +seem cheerless. Instead, they were eyes smiling down upon her, telling +her to be brave, that the One who guided them in their course would not +forsake her. She determined not to lament. She would show the Indians +that a white girl could suffer and be strong. + +Slowly the dawn of a new day edged into the night, and the stars faded +one by one. Jean could see her captors now quite distinctly. They +were great stalwart natives, whose faces betrayed neither friendliness +nor hostility. They never even glanced at her, but seemed entirely +bent upon their work. + +As the sun was about to appear above the tree-tops, the steersman +headed the canoe for the shore. After they had landed, a small fire +was started, and a kettle containing cooked meat was placed over the +flames. Jean watched with interest all that was going on around her. +This seemed to surprise the Indians, and when she pointed to the +kettle, their faces relaxed into the faint semblance of a smile. +Presently one of the men dipped a cup into the kettle and handed it to +the girl. She took it, not without some hesitation, and after it had +cooled a little, placed it to her lips. It tasted good, so she drank +it all. The Indian next thrust a sharpened stick into the kettle, and +brought forth a piece of the partridge which he placed in her cup. +This was tender, and Jean enjoyed it as much as she did the broth. It +brought a renewal of strength to her body, and she felt less weary. + +Breakfast ended, the Indians took their few dishes to the water, washed +and scoured them with sand, and left them upon a big stone for the sun +to dry. The cleanliness of these natives was a surprise to Jean, and +this touch of civilisation gave her some encouragement. She had often +heard of the uncouth Indians, but here were men who could put many +white people to shame. + +For about two hours they remained there, and while the Indians dozed in +the sun, Jean walked up and down the shore, or sat upon a rock looking +out over the water. It was a beautiful morning, with not a breath of +wind astir, and the mirror-like river reflected the great trees along +its border. Where she was she had no idea. That she was some distance +inland she felt certain. But how far? Whither was she bound? and what +were the Indians going to do with her? Over and over again she vainly +asked herself these questions as she gazed pensively out over the water. + +All through the morning they continued on their way, and only stopped +once to rest and to eat a hurried meal. Then on again, hour after +hour, with nothing to break the monotony of vast forests crowding to +the very shores. The river was quite narrow now, and very crooked. +This led Jean to imagine that they were nearing the headwaters of the +St. John, for never once had she suspected that they were ascending one +of its tributaries. She was weary, and her body ached from her cramped +position. It seemed an age since she had last slept in her own little +bed far away. At times during the day her eyes had closed through +drowsiness, but she had always aroused with a start. She felt that she +must keep awake until night, at least--and what then? + +At length, rounding a bend, her eyes rested upon two people standing +upon the shore not far ahead. That they were Indians, a man and a +woman, she could easily tell. Her captors saw them, too, so they ran +the canoe close to where they were standing, and began to converse with +them in the native language. That they were talking about her Jean was +fully aware, for at times the woman looked at her in a manner not at +all unfriendly. They seemed to be disputing about something, and their +voices grew quite loud, and their words most emphatic. + +Presently the woman stepped up close to the canoe, reached out and +touched the little brooch at the girl's throat. "Su-wan! Su-wan!" she +exclaimed. After examining it most carefully, she turned upon the +captors and addressed them in an angry manner. They merely grunted at +what she said, and pushing the canoe from the shore, once more +continued on their way. Jean longed to know what had been said, and +the meaning of the woman's sudden interest in the little arrow. She +looked back several times and saw the two still standing upon the +shore. When another bend hid them from view, a great loneliness swept +upon her. She felt that those two were friendly, and had rebuked her +captors for what they were doing. + +For about another hour they pushed forward, the river becoming narrower +all the time. Suddenly before them appeared several Indian lodges, +entirely covered with great strips of birch bark. The place was +evidently deserted, for no sign of life was to be seen. Here the canoe +was run ashore, and landing made for the night. + +Supper over, one of the Indians handed the captive a blanket, and +motioned to the nearest lodge. Jean understood his meaning, took the +blanket, and did as she was bidden. The lodge was empty, so placing +the blanket upon the ground, she sat down and watched the Indians +through the opening which served as a door. A few minutes later her +captors pushed off their canoe, stepped lightly on board and started +down the river. With fast-beating heart the girl watched them until +they had disappeared from view. Then a terrible feeling of desolation +came upon her. She was in the wilderness, alone, with untold dangers +surrounding her. Had they deserted her? Had the Indians brought her +there to perish? The thought was horrible. What had she done to +deserve such a fate? With straining eyes she watched the river, hoping +to see the Indians return. But night again shut down and they did not +come. Certain was she now that they had left her to die. Burying her +face in her hands, she sobbed out her grief, the first time since her +capture. She had tried to be brave, but in all her imaginings she had +never dreamed of such a fate as this. + +And as she cowered there in the night, listening fearfully to every +sound around her, the canoe, bearing her two captors stole noiselessly +by, and sped onward through the darkness. The grief and loneliness of +the girl meant little to them. Their work was done, they had received +their reward, and far off around various camp fires they would relate +to their own people the tale of the pale face captive girl. + + + + +CHAPTER XVII + +THE UNKNOWN QUANTITY + +While Jean was crouching there alone in the desolate lodge, several men +were gathered around a small fire over half a mile down stream. They +had been drinking, and their words were loud and coarse. Seth Lupin +was the leader, and he was in great spirits. Three of his companions +were the slashers who had attacked Dane Norwood at Portland Point, and +they, too, seemed much pleased. + +These brutes in human forms firmly believed that they were safe from +all prying eyes, and that their words of lust and revenge were lost +amidst the forest depths. Little did they realise that not far away +the form of an Indian was pressed close to the ground, that keen ears +were listening to every word, and that flashing eyes were watching +their slightest movements. + +When, however, Lupin at length stepped into the canoe lying on the +shore, and began to paddle rapidly up the river, the prostrate Indian +rose to his feet, and glided swiftly among the trees, straight for the +lodge where Jean was crouching. As the canoe touched the shore a short +distance below the encampment, the native was silently standing near a +large spruce tree. No sooner had Lupin landed, than like a catapult +the Indian was upon him. With a wild gurgling cry of fear the +surprised man reeled back, and tried to ward off the attack. But his +efforts were all in vain, for the Indian's fingers were upon his throat +with a vise-like grip. Notwithstanding his frantic struggles, he was +borne steadily to the ground, and there he lay with his assailant +perched upon his body, and his fingers still clutching hard. + +Seth Lupin had run his course. He knew no mercy, so no mercy was +vouchsafed to him. In his diabolical mind he had planned the ruin of +an innocent girl. But in his blind passion he had forgotten that the +Great Avenger of the just uses many strange instruments in defending +His own. He, like others, had left out of consideration the Unknown +Quantity. The mighty forest had witnessed numerous tragedies, but none +more swift and sure than the one this night on the bank of that narrow +inland stream. + +Within the lodge Jean heard that wild cry of fear, and it caused her to +spring to her feet in terror. Her eyes stared out into the night, and +unconsciously she lifted her right hand and struck at the blackness as +if to drive it away. Listening intently, she could hear fearful sounds +as of a desperate struggle, and then all was still. What did it mean? +What unknown horrors were surrounding her? With cold clenched hands, +and body rigid with terror, she strained her eyes into the darkness. +She imagined that she could see forms creeping stealthily toward her, +and the faintest outlines of great tree trunks were to her hideous +monsters. + +And as she looked and waited, something did appear suddenly before her. +With a cry she started back, and raised both hands to defend herself. +But a voice at once reassured her, causing her heart to leap with hope. + +"White woman safe now," it said. "Injun tak' care white woman. Come." + +"Who are you?" Jean asked in a trembling voice. + +"Me Injun Sam. White woman no 'fraid Sam. Come." + +"Will you save me?" the girl asked. "Will you take me home?" + +"A-ha-ha. Bimeby. Come." + +A feeling of security now swept upon Jean, so leaving the lodge she +followed the Indian, who at once led her away from the river into the +forest. It was difficult to see her guide, and so hard was the walking +that she often stumbled, and several times fell. At length the Indian +took her by the arm. + +"Sam help white woman, eh?" he queried. + +"Thank you," Jean panted. "You are very good." + +With the native's assistance, she was thus enabled to make much better +progress. How strong he was! He kept her from falling, and lifted her +bodily at times over a root or a fallen log. And he was gentle, too, +stopping to rest as they climbed some hill, and speaking words of +encouragement. + +"White woman no strong," he said. "White woman all sam' Injun bimeby." + +To Jean it seemed as if their journey through the forest would never +end. She was so tired, and her feet very sore. Gradually her strength +and courage weakened, and her steps lagged. At length she stopped, and +her body trembled. She could go no farther. She just wanted to lie +down and rest. Then she tottered, and would have fallen had not the +Indian caught her in his powerful arms. + +"White woman all sam' babby," he said. "Injun tote white woman, eh?" + +"No, no, you must not carry me!" Jean protested. "I am too heavy." + +The Indian's only reply was a grunt of amusement, as he started forth +with the girl in his arms. What a tower of strength he seemed as he +moved through the forest and the night. Not once did he stumble, and +his going was almost noiseless. Jean wondered where he was taking her. +But she did not worry, for this native inspired her with confidence, +and she firmly believed that he was really her friend. Anyway, she was +too tired to think. She only longed to lay down her weary body and +aching head and rest. + +The Indian did not have to carry her far, for suddenly a light pierced +the darkness, and in a few minutes they were by a camp-fire. A woman +was standing there, and Jean recognised her immediately as the one she +had met that afternoon, and who had examined the little arrow-brooch. +She glanced quickly at her rescuer, and knew him, too. A sigh of +relief escaped her lips. Never were friends more welcome. + +Near the fire was a brush lean-to, and gently the Indian laid the girl +down upon some soft furs and blankets. He smiled with satisfaction as +he did this, and so overcome was Jean with gratitude, that she caught +his great rough brown hand in both of hers, and held it fast. Tears +were in her eyes as she looked upon his honest face. + +"Thank you, oh, thank you," she murmured. "You have saved my life. +How can I ever repay you?" + +"Sam no want pay," was the quiet reply. "Sam glad save white woman." + +The woman now came and knelt by the girl's side. She looked into her +eyes, stroked her tangled hair, and touched the Love-Charm at her +throat. + +"Poor babby! Poor babby!" she crooned. "Hard tam, eh? white man bad, +ugh!" + +"Why do you say 'white man'?" Jean asked in surprise. "Indians carried +me away. You saw them this afternoon." + +Suddenly a suspicion flashed into her mind, which caused her to sit +bolt upright. Did a white man have anything to do with it? And was +that man Seth Lupin? But why had she not seen him? Then she thought +of that wild cry of despair outside the lodge, which had caused her +such terror. She looked into the Indian woman's face. + +"Tell me," she said. "Was it Seth Lupin?" + +"A-ha-ha. Seth. Bad. Ugh!" + +"Where is he now?" + +The woman merely shook her head, and spoke a few rapid words to her +husband. She then turned to Jean and placed a light hand upon her +shoulder. + +"No mind white man now. Babby tired." + +Jean smiled as the woman pressed her gently back upon the soft furs, +and then stooped to take off her shoes. The latter were torn, and her +feet were sore. It felt good to lie there, and to have some one attend +to her needs. When the shoes had been removed, and a pair of soft +moccasins placed upon her feet, she felt more comfortable. + +"Why are you so good to me?" she asked. "You are just like a mother." + +The woman only smiled in reply, and placed extra rugs about the girl. +She then turned and cut a slice from a piece of moose meat. Through +this she thrust a sharp-pointed stick and held it over the glowing +coals. When it was browned to her satisfaction, she sprinkled it with +a little salt, let it cool for a few minutes, and then handed it to her +guest. + +"Eat, eh?" she queried. "Good." + +Jean smiled as she took the meat in her fingers and tasted it. She was +hungry, and the steak was tender. It seemed so strange to be lying +there in the wilderness, eating in such a primitive manner. She +thought of her old home in Connecticut, and how carefully her mother +had trained her. She remembered how when a child she had been rebuked +because she had taken a piece of meat in her fingers. But it was the +custom here in the wild, and she rather enjoyed it. And as she ate, +the two Indians watched her with much interest. Such a novelty did she +seem to them, that she could not refrain from smiling. + +"Am I eating right?" she asked. + +"A-ha-ha," the woman replied. "Babby all sam' Injun bimeby." + +"Why do you call me baby? I am very big." + +But the woman shook her head. + +"White woman no beeg, no strong, no hunt, no feesh, no pack; all sam' +babby." + +"Oh, I see," and Jean's eyes twinkled. "I know I cannot hunt, fish, or +pack. But you will teach me, will you not?" + +"A-ha-ha. Injun teach babby bimeby. Sleep now." + +Jean did feel drowsy, and the bed was so soft and comfortable. For a +while she watched the friendly Indians as they sat near the fire, and +talked low to each other. It all seemed like a wonderful dream--the +leaping flames, the dancing sparks, and the gentle sighing of the wind +in the tree-tops. Her thoughts drifted away to her father and Dane. +How anxious they must be about her. But the Indians would take her +home, and all would again be well. What a story she would have to tell +of her capture and experience in the wilderness. How could she ever +repay her rescuers for what they had done for her? She tried to think +of what she might give them. But her thoughts became confused, and she +drifted oft into a peaceful sleep with the problem unsettled. + +Occasionally the Indians turned and watched the girl. When they saw +that she was asleep, they looked at each other and smiled. Then they +brought forth their blackened clay pipes, which they filled and +lighted. For a time they smoked in silence and contentment. At length +they began to converse softly in their own language. That they were +talking about the sleeping girl was evident, for several times they +glanced in her direction. Once Sam ceased in the midst of his talk, +leaped to his feet, and clutched an imaginary object with both hands. +He then squatted down again, and continued his tale of the tragedy that +night by the shore of the forest stream. + +When he was through he rose to his feet, picked up his musket, and +looked again at the girl. He then plunged into the night and the +forest, leaving his wife to keep guard alone by the fire. The dawn of +a new day was breaking when he returned and threw two snared partridges +down upon the ground for his wife to prepare for breakfast. But +something more important than birds had kept him abroad that night. +His face was serious, and his eyes glowed with anxiety and anger as he +laid aside his gun, and spoke a few commanding words to his wife. + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII + +LOYAL FRIENDS + +It was broad daylight when Jean opened her eyes and looked curiously +around. It was a still, frosty morning. The sun sifted down through +the branches of the trees, and formed a fantastic net-work of light and +shadow upon the ground. A deep silence prevailed, and as the girl +looked dreamily at the lordly pines, birches, and maples, her eyes +wandered far up among their overhanging branches. They reminded her of +some majestic cathedral, with stately pillars and crowning arches, +pictures of which she had at times seen. She remembered how her father +had once told her that the forest was the original cathedral, and that +along the silent woody aisles primitive people used to worship the +Great Spirit. She understood now, as never before, how the designs for +the first cathedral had been copied from the forest. + +Lowering her eyes, they rested upon the Indian woman kneeling before +the fire. It was a fascinating scene, and in keeping with the solemn +grandeur of the place. There was the humble worshipper at the +altar-fire, offering her devotions in a simple reverent manner. Jean +smiled at this fancy, for she was certain that the idea of worship was +not at all in the woman's mind. She was merely cooking the partridges +her husband had brought in several hours before. + +"Good morning," Jean at length accosted. + +The woman turned quickly, and rose to her feet. She smiled as she +stood and watched the girl lying there with her hair tossed in rich +profusion over cheeks and shoulders. + +"Plenty sleep, eh?" she asked. + +"Yes, I have had a great sleep, and am much rested. It is very +comfortable here." + +"Hungry, eh?" + +"Why, I believe I am," and Jean laughed. "What are you cooking?" + +"Bird. Sam ketch'm. Good. Smell'm?" + +"I certainly do, and it makes my mouth water." + +The woman at once stooped, dipped a cup into the pot which was +simmering over the coals, and handed it to Jean. + +"Soup. Good," she said. + +"It is good," Jean agreed after she had tasted it. "This will make me +strong. You are a fine cook. What is your name?" + +"Kitty." + +"Kitty what?" + +"Kitty Sam." + +"Is that all?" + +"A-ha-ha." + +"But you have an Indian name, have you not?" + +"Injun name long. Babby no spik Injun name." + +After Jean had finished her breakfast, she felt much refreshed. She +washed herself at a little brook which babbled through the forest, and +arranged as well as she could her tangled hair. One little pool served +as Nature's mirror, and in this she could see her face and the brooch +at her throat. She again recalled the happy day it had been given to +her. How long ago that seemed, and she wondered where Dane was now. +No doubt he was frantically searching for her, his heart filled with +grief and fear. She must get home as soon as possible, for she knew +how her father's heart must be nearly broken. She would get the +Indians to take her back at once. But when she mentioned this upon her +return to the lean-to, Kitty shook her head. + +"No go now," she said. "Cold bimeby. Snow come. Ribber freeze." + +"Will we go then?" Jean eagerly asked. + +"Mebbe, Sam come back soon. Sam know." + +"Where is Sam now?" + +"Sam dere," and she motioned off toward the river. "Sam watch white +man. Sam track'm all sam' bear. White man no see Sam." + +"What white man? Isn't he dead?" + +"A-ha-ha, Seth dead. More white man." + +"What, are there others?" + +"A-ha-ha. Bad! Ugh! Hunt babby. No find babby. White man mad." + +"Will they come here?" A new fear had now come into Jean's heart. So +there were other men after her! Who were they? But she had confidence +in her dusky friends, and believed that they would save her. + +"White man come, mebbe," the Indian replied. "No ketch Injun, no ketch +babby. All gone." + +"Where shall we go?" + +"Way off," and Kitty waved her hand to the right. "Beeg wood, see?" + +"And you will take me there? But I want to go home." + +"A-ha-ha, go home dat way, bimeby," and she pointed westward. "Beeg +ribber, Wu-las-tukw." + +"I never heard of that river. Where is it?" + +"Way off dere. Wat you call'm?" + +"The St. John?" + +"A-ha-ha. Injun call'm 'Wu-las-tukw,' beeg ribber." + +"And you will take me there?" + +"Bimeby, mebbe. Sam know." + +They were seated near the fire during this conversation, and the Indian +woman was busy with a deer-skin garment. It was a warm looking jacket, +and she was sewing on an extra string of bright-coloured beads. When +this had been accomplished to her satisfaction, she held it forth for +Jean's inspection. + +"Good coat," she said. "Try'm on, eh?" + +Jean at once stood up, and when she had slipped on the jacket, the +Indian woman viewed her with pleasure. + +"Wear'm, eh?" she queried. "Warm?" + +"Indeed it is," Jean replied. "Is this for me?" + +"A-ha-ha. Keep babby warm. Kitty mak' more bimeby. Babby no cold." + +A mistiness came into the girl's eyes as she stood there. The kindness +of this woman affected her deeply. + +"Why are you so good to me?" she asked. "You never saw me until +yesterday, and yet you are doing so much for me. I don't understand." + +"Kitty tell, eh?" + +"I wish you would," Jean replied as she seated herself upon the rugs +and furs. "I want to know." + +The Indian woman threw a couple of sticks upon the fire, and then faced +the girl. She reached out and touched the little arrow-brooch with the +forefinger of her right hand. + +"Dane geeve babby dat, eh?" she asked. + +"Why, yes, how did you know that?" + +"Injun know much," and the woman smiled as she spoke. "Injun know +Dane; Dane know Pete. See?" + +"Did Pete tell you about this?" and Jean touched the arrow. + +"A-ha-ha. Pete tell Injun. Pete, Sam, all sam' mamma. See?" + +"What, are Pete and Sam brothers?" + +"A-ha-ha, all sam' mamma." + +A new light now began to dawn upon Jean's mind, and she understood +certain things which had been puzzling her since yesterday afternoon. +She also recalled Dane's words when he gave her the brooch. "It is +Love's-Charm," he had said, "and it may mean more to you than you now +imagine." She realised how much it had meant to her, and no doubt it +had saved her from a terrible fate. + +"You knew me by this?" she asked, again touching the arrow. + +"A-ha-ha. Kitty see quick. Kitty know Dane geeve babby arrow. Pete +tell Injun." + +"Didn't those Indians who carried me away from home know? Didn't Pete +tell them?" + +"Dem bad Injun. Bah! Porkeepine! Fight King George!" + +"What do you mean by porcupine?" + +"Micmac; all sam' slasher. Fight King George." + +"But all the Indians are not rebels." + +"No, no. Plenty good Injun no fight King George. All sam' Dane." + +"You have known Dane quite a while, I suppose!" Jean asked, while a +conscious flush stole into her cheeks. + +"A-ha-ha, long tam. Dane leetle babby, so beeg," and she spread out +her hand, palm downward, about two feet from the ground. "Kitty know +Dane; Kitty know Dane mamma." + +"What, you know his mother?" + +"A-ha-ha. Good woman. Dead now." + +"Do you know his father?" + +The woman turned suddenly toward the fire without replying. Jean +noticed this, and wondered. She also remembered Dane's peculiar manner +when she had mentioned his father. Her interest and curiosity were now +aroused more than ever. There must be some mystery connected with +Dane's father, she felt certain. She longed to know, and hoped to find +out something from this woman. There was no opportunity, however, just +then as Sam appeared unexpectedly before them. He was much excited, +and addressed a few rapid words to his wife. Jean rose to her feet, +her face pale with fear. + +"Are the white men after me?" she asked in a trembling voice. + +"A-ha-ha." Sam replied. "White man chase babby." + +"Why?" + +Jean knew why, but she wanted to hear what the Indian had to say. + +"White man find Seff dead by ribber. White man act funny, much 'fraid. +Bimeby find babby gone. White man much mad." + +He paused, picked up his musket which he had laid aside, and examined +the priming. + +"Did you see them?" Jean asked. + +"A-ha-ha. Sam see'm. White man no see Sam." + +"Are they coming this way?" + +"A-ha-ha." + +"Will you shoot them?" + +"Sam shoot bimeby, mebbe. White man no ketch babby." + +Of this Jean had no doubt. What a tower of strength this Indian seemed +to her just then. The day before she had given up all hope of earthly +aid, yet here was one, and a native at that, who was ready to protect +her. How wonderful it all appeared. And it was against men of her own +race he would defend her. Of the savage Indian she had heard and read +much. But here were two of the despised race putting white men to +shame. + +In the meantime the Indian woman had been very busy. She had gathered +the few cooking utensils together, and was now rolling up the blankets +and skins. Presently Sam assisted her, and in a remarkably short time +they were ready for their journey. + +Jean begged to be allowed to carry something, but Sam shook his head as +he pointed to her shoulders and feet. + +"No strong," he said. "Feet leetle. Bimeby Injun pack babby, mebbe, +eh?" + +"Oh, I hope not," the girl smilingly replied. "I must walk to-day." + +With their packs strapped upon their backs, Sam picked up his musket, +and Kitty the axe. With a final glance around to see that nothing was +overlooked, Sam led the way among the trees, with Jean following, and +Kitty bringing up in the rear. + +All through the afternoon they pressed forward along the silent forest +ways. Occasionally the Indians halted that the girl might rest. Their +care of her was remarkable, and to them she seemed like a mere child. +It was quite evident that they had taken her to their hearts, and that +nothing was too good for her. + +Jean was surprised at herself for standing the journey so well. +Although very tired at times, she never once complained. She was not +accustomed to moccasins, and the roots and stones bruised her feet. Up +hill and down they moved, across valleys, swamps, and wild meadows. +There was no trail, but Sam led the way with an unerring instinct. He +chose the smoothest spots, but even these were hard for the girl's +tender feet. Very thankful was she when at length he halted by the +side of a little forest lake, and unstrapped his pack. + +"Camp here," he announced. "Plenty water." + +Jean dropped upon the ground, weary almost to the point of exhaustion. +Her body ached, and her head throbbed with a dull pain. But after she +had rested a while, and eaten the supper which Kitty speedily prepared, +she felt better. Sam erected a cosy lean-to, and when the rugs and +blankets had been spread out upon the fresh, fragrant spruce boughs, he +insisted that Jean should occupy the choice place near the fire. So +lying there, she watched her kind-hearted companions as they moved +about making ready for the night. + +It was a beautiful spot where their camp was built. The little lake, +covered with a thin coating of ice, mirrored the great trees in its +glassy surface. It was one of Nature's gems tucked away in the heart +of the mighty forest, known only to the wandering Indians, and their +feathered and furry kindred of the wild. + +As day faded, and night cast its mantle over forest and lake, the stars +appeared and twinkled down their welcome. As Jean watched them, she +thought of the night she had been stolen from home, and how cold and +cheerless those same stars had seemed. She also recalled the prayer +she had uttered in her distress, and the sense of peace which had come +upon her. In what a remarkable manner her prayer had been answered. A +feeling of intense gratitude welled up in her heart, and almost +unconsciously she began to sing an old familiar hymn. + + The Lord's my Shepherd, I'll not want, + He makes me down to lie + In pastures green; He leadeth me + The quiet waters by. + +Her voice was not strong, but exceptionally sweet. Her singing +attracted the Indians, who left their work, and squatting near her +side, listened with rapt attention. Jean, seeing their interest, +paused at the end of the second verse, and smiled. + +"Do you like singing?" she asked. + +"A-ha-ha," Kitty replied. "More, eh?" + + Yea, though I walk through death's dark vale, + Yet will I fear no ill; + For Thou art with me; and Thy rod + And staff me comfort still. + +When Jean had ended singing this verse there was a mistiness in her +eyes. How wonderfully true were those words in her own case. The +Shepherd had been with her through death's dark vale, He had comforted +her, and led her to this quiet woodland lake. + +"Babby seek?" Sam asked, noticing her emotion. + +"No, not sick, but very thankful," was the quiet reply. "My Great +Father in heaven has sent you to save me and to take me home. Do you +know Him?" + +"A-ha-ha, me know'm. White man tell Injun long tam ago." + +"Missionary?" Jean asked. + +"A-ha-ha. Long black robe. Cross, all sam' dis," and Sam made the +form of the symbol of salvation with his forefinger. + +Jean knew that he referred to some French missionary who had visited +the country. + +"And he taught you about the Great Father?" + +"A-ha-ha. Long black robe come up Wu-las-tukw in canoe. Sam no +forget. Sing more, eh?" + +Jean did as she was requested, and sang several of the hymns she +remembered. At times she glanced at her dusky companions. Their eyes +shone with pleasure, mingled with admiration as they watched the +reclining girl, and listened to the words of hope and comfort. They +were but unlettered natives of the wild, yet their hearts responded +readily to the concord of sweet sounds. Often the good lying in such +hearts needs but a gentle fanning to burst forth in the beauty of love, +service, and devotion. Little did Jean realise the influence she was +exerting upon those two friendly Indians in that quiet lodge in the +depths of the great forest. + + + + +CHAPTER XIX + +THE SMOKE SIGNAL + +When Jean awoke the next morning she was stiff and sore. She longed to +stay there all day and rest. But Kitty informed her that they must +move on at once, for not only were the slashers hot upon their trail, +but that a storm was coming, and they would need better shelter than +their rude brush lean-to could give. In a short time Sam returned and +reported that their pursuers were floundering about in a valley several +miles away. They had evidently lost the trail, and it would take them +some time to find it again. + +"Will they keep on following us?" Jean asked. + +"A-ha-ha," Sam replied. "Stop bimeby, mebbe. See?" and he laid his +hand upon his musket. + +"Will you shoot them?" + +"Mebbe. Bimeby." + +"Oh, you mustn't!" and Jean shuddered. "That would be murder." + +"White man kill Injun all sam' dog. Ugh!" + +"Would they?" + +"A-ha-ha. Sam know." + +"You killed one white man, remember. But you must not kill any more. +Will you promise me?" + +"Sam no say. See bimeby." + +After Jean had eaten a hurried breakfast, the few belongings were again +packed up, and once more they started forward. The morning was cold, +and the trees were swaying and creaking like great masts at sea beneath +a whipping wind. Jean shivered as she bravely and patiently followed +Sam through that trackless wild. All through the morning they toiled +onward, and the afternoon was waning when the rain swept down upon +them. It froze as it fell, and ere long the ground was covered with a +coating of ice. At times Jean slipped and would have fallen but for +Kitty, who caught her by the arm and helped her over the rough and +treacherous places. The clothing of the three wayfarers soon became +stiff with the frozen rain, and resembled ancient armor. But still +they pressed onward, and night was again shutting down when another and +a larger lake burst suddenly into view. + +On the shore of this fine body of water were several Indian lodges, +completely deserted. To Jean they looked cold and forbidding, so very +glad was she when Sam led the way to a dense thicket of young fir and +spruce trees. Nestling in their midst was the cosiest lodge Jean had +ever beheld. In fact, it consisted of a couple of lean-tos, facing +each other, between which was an open space a few feet in width. This +latter served as the fire-place, the smoke ascending through the +opening above. + +In a short time a bright fire was burning, and Jean comfortably +ensconced upon the blankets and furs. Not a drop of rain touched her, +for the roof of this abode was covered with long strips of birch bark. +This, so Kitty explained, would be their home until the streams froze +hard enough to carry them. How pleasant it was to Jean to lie there +and rest. She felt that she could not endure another day of travel +through the forest. She had been tired the night before, but it was +little compared to now. Every bone in her body ached, and her feet +were sore and blistered. It was good to lie there listening to the +rain beating its tat-too upon the roof, and watching the smoke +scurrying upwards. She could hear the wind howling among the trees, +and vainly striving to force an entrance into their snug retreat. + +Nearby Sam had his cache among the lower branches of four spruce trees, +and high enough from the ground to be safe from prowling animals. From +this he brought down some provisions, including a piece of moose meat, +tea, and a little flour. With the latter Kitty baked several bannocks +before the fire, which tasted especially good to Jean after her sole +diet of meat. These were eaten with the honey of wild bees which the +Indians had gathered during the summer. + +"These are good," Jean remarked, as she helped herself to a second +bannock. "Where did you get this honey?" + +Kitty laughed as she pointed to her husband, who was dragging in +several large sticks. + +"Sam get'm last summer. Bees bite Sam, see?" and she put her hands to +her face and neck. "Sam head beeg. Hurt." Again she laughed at the +recollection of her husband's swollen face. + +When Sam had finished his task of bringing in the wood, he squatted +before the fire and ate his supper. Then he brought forth a plug of +tobacco, whittled off several slices with his hunting-knife, filled his +blackened pipe, and lighted it with a small brand from the fire. His +wife did the same, and soon the two were smoking in great contentment. +Jean, watching, thought how little it took to satisfy such people. +Their belongings were few, and their places of abode many. She longed +to know more about these two Indians, why they were living apart from +their tribe, and whether they had any children. They must have mingled +with white people, for they readily understood everything she said, +although they themselves spoke in broken English. + +She thought of these things the next morning as she and Kitty were +comfortably seated near the fire. The rain had ceased during the +night, the clouds had rolled away, and the ice-laden trees, touched by +the sun, shone and sparkled with surpassing loveliness. It seemed like +fairy-land to Jean when she first looked forth that morning, and she +exclaimed with delight. From the lake to the high peak off toward the +west millions of icy diamonds had caught the bright beams, and were +scintillating their glory far and wide. + +"I never saw anything like it" Jean told Kitty. "Have you seen it?" + +"A-ha-ha, me see'm," the Indian woman replied without the least sign of +enthusiasm. "Kitty see plenty. Trail bad. Ice heavy. Branch hang +down. Bad. Ugh!" + +"Perhaps it will keep back those men who are following us," Jean +suggested. "They may not be able to get through the forest." + +Kitty shook her head as she looked out upon the lake. + +"Ice no stop white man. Trees beeg, no ice, trail good. Sam come +bimeby. Sam know." + +"Where is Sam now?" + +"Sam watch slashers. Sam gone long tam. Come bimeby." + +"What will he do if the white men come here?" + +"White man no come." + +The woman rose to her feet and looked off to the high peak in the +distance. Then she sat down near the opening where she could watch the +hill without too much trouble. Jean wondered at this, although she +made no comment. No doubt she would understand in time. + +"Have you lived long in this place?" she asked. + +"Two, t'ree winter, mebbe." + +"Where do you live in the summer?" + +"Many place; Wá-sit-um-ó-wek; Wu-las-tukw; Beeg Lake, some tam." + +"Where is Big Lake?" + +"Way dere," and Kitty motioned westward. "Go dere bimeby." + +"You often meet white people, I suppose?" + +"A-ha-ha." + +"Do you and Sam always travel alone? Are there other Indians around +here?" + +"Plenty Injun sometam'. See'm bimeby, mebbe." Again she glanced +toward the distant hill. + +"Have you any children?" Jean asked. + +"No babby now. Babby all die." + +"But Pete has children, has he not?" + +"A-ha-ha. Pete plenty babby." + +"Why, then, did he bring his baby to me when its mother died? Why did +not you take care of it?" + +Kitty looked quizzically at the girl before replying. + +"Dane no tell, eh?" she queried. + +"Tell what?" + +"Why Pete leave babby." + +"No, he never told me. Perhaps he didn't know." + +"Pete know. Pete find out 'bout King George peep'l. See?" + +Noticing the puzzled expression upon the girl's face, the woman smiled. + +"Pete no sure 'bout white peep'l," she continued. "Pete leave leetle +babby. All good t' leetle babby. Pete trust King George peep'l. Pete +no forget." + +A new light now came into Jean's mind, and she partly understood why +the baby had been left at the settlement. It was simply a plan on +Pete's part to learn whether the Loyalists were worthy of his trust and +special attention. Never for an instant had she thought of such a +thing. When that little waif had been brought to her home that night +of the wild storm, she and old Mammy had taken it to their hearts, and +had done all they could for its welfare. But how much it had meant to +her. Pete had spread the word abroad among his own people, and because +of the care of a little Indian child, she herself had been saved from a +terrible fate. She thought of the arrow Dane had given her. She knew +that it had a great deal to do with her rescue, but not all. The care +of the baby was back of that. But did Dane know? Had he any idea that +the baby and the arrow were so closely connected? Was that the meaning +of his words when he had given her the arrow? Did he think that some +day she might need protection, and that the Love-Token would prove of +great value? + +"Dane told you about this, didn't he?" and she touched the brooch. + +"A-ha-ha. Dane tell Injun." + +"And you knew me by this?" + +"A-ha-ha. Injun know all sam' white woman take care babby." + +She paused abruptly, sprang to her feet, and pointed excitedly to the +high hill. + +"See! See!" she cried. "Pu-kut! Pu-kut!" + +Jean hastened to her side, and her eyes followed the woman's +outstretched arm. Up on the dazzling, sun-crowned peak a wreath of +smoke was ascending beyond the tops of the highest trees. It rose +straight into the air like a tall shaft ere it spread and fell in wavy, +fairy-like curls, and slowly disappeared from view. + +"What is it?" the girl asked, feeling certain that it meant something +important. + +"Slashers come," Kitty explained. "Sam call Injun." + +"Now I understand," Jean replied, while a great fear smote her heart. +"The slashers are near, and Sam wants help; is that it?" + +"A-ha-ha. Smoke call Injun." + +"Will the Indians see it?" + +"A-ha-ha." + +"Will they know what it means?" + +"Injun know." + +"But suppose there are no Indians near?" + +"Plenty Injun see pu-kut. Beeg hill. Injun know." + +"Will the Indians come?" + +"Bimeby." + +"In time to save us from the slashers?" + +"Mebbe. Sam come bimeby. Sam know." + +Curiously and anxiously Jean watched that signal flaring from the high +hill. She asked Kitty many questions, and learned how in times of +danger the Indians sent up the smoke-wreath from certain hill tops. At +night a blazing fire was used, and in this manner news was carried many +miles in a remarkably short time. + +Several hours wore slowly away as the two anxious women kept watch upon +the hill. When at length the smoke ceased to ascend. Kitty's face +brightened. + +"Sam come soon," she said. "Injun come bimeby." + +"How do you know?" Jean asked. + +"Injun mak' pu-kut. Injun say 'come.'" + +"Did the Indians reply by sending up smoke? Is that what you mean?" + +"A-ha-ha. Sam come soon. Injun bimeby." + +And in this Kitty was right, for in less than an hour Sam appeared +before them. He smiled as he entered the lodge, laid aside his musket, +and helped himself to some meat from a pot near the fire. As he ate, +he told about the slashers. They were not far away, and were waiting +to make the attack that night. How he learned this he did not explain, +and Jean asked no questions. It was sufficient for her that he knew, +and she had great respect for his knowledge of the ways of the wild, +and his practical common sense. + +Slowly the afternoon edged into evening. The Indians were late in +coming, and often Sam cast anxious glances along the shore of the lake. +Several times he made short journeys into the forest, lest the enemy +should come upon them unawares. Jean, too, was greatly agitated. +Suppose the slashers should arrive, what could Sam do alone? What +would become of her? She recalled Dane's words that night at Portland +Point when he had saved her from Seth Lupin. "Do you know how +beautiful you are?" he had asked. "If you don't, then you are not +aware of your danger. That villain, Lupin, knows of your beauty, so he +followed you here. The slashers and others will soon know, too, and I +might not always be on hand." That was months ago, but she remembered +every word. She thought then that Dane had spoken rather plainly, and +had told him so. But she knew now how well he understood the risks she +would run, and that he was speaking for her welfare. Oh, if Dane and +the rangers were with her in the forest how soon they would put the +slashers to rout, and take her home. But they were far off, so her +only hope lay in the arrival of the Indians, from where she did not +know. + + + + +CHAPTER XX + +TEMPERED PUNISHMENT + +Darkness came, and with it the long-expected Indians. They were a +score in all, and they glided like spectres along the shore and up to +the lodge in the thicket. It was a joyous greeting they received as +they gathered around the fire, and for a few minutes there was a +regular babel of tongues, although Jean did not understand a word that +was being said. At length the visitors ceased talking and listened to +Sam, who spoke with great earnestness, and motioned at times eastward. +That he was speaking about the slashers, and why he had sent for +assistance, Jean was certain. + +These newcomers were a sturdy and formidable band of hunters. They +were of powerful physique, in the prime of life, and their faces +inspired Jean with hope and confidence. They were clad in buckskins, +and armed with muskets, hatchets, and hunting-knives. They were +warriors now, ready for the fray with the slashers, their enemies of +years. They were King George's men, as well, true and loyal. Several +of them had the proud distinction of kneeling at Fort Howe five years +before and taking the oath of fidelity to the King. They never wearied +of telling about that event, and of the grand pow-wow which followed +the signing of the treaty. It had been a notable time for them. After +they had taken the oath of allegiance, they delivered to Colonel +Francklin a string of Wampum as a solemn confirmation of their deed. +Following this there was great mirth when they had drunk the King's +health, and received a liberal supply of presents. The next day they +had been taken on board the man-of-war lying in the harbour, when they +again drank the King's health, and were presented with a pound of +gunpowder each. When they at last left for their wilderness homes, +they were saluted by the cannon of Fort Howe and His Majesty's ship +_Albany_, and they in return had given three huzzas and an Indian +war-whoop. Such attention and good will had made a deep impression +upon those who had attended the peace-parley. After that they were +ever ready to fight against King George's enemies, and they did all in +their power to convert the Indians who still remained rebellious. + +The story Sam now told the newly-arrived warriors about the capture of +the girl by the two rebel Indians aroused their wrath, and they +determined to punish the cowardly Micmacs as soon as possible. As for +the slashers, they hoped to settle with them at once, which would prove +a warning to others. Occasionally they glanced at Jean as she sat +watching them. They knew her history now, and they admired her, for +Sam had told them of her courage on the trail, and of her bright, +cheerful disposition. They were much interested, too, in the little +arrow at her throat, and when Jean handed it to them, they examined it +intently, and talked to one another in quite an excited manner. + +Not for long, however, could the Indians remain at the lodge. There +was stern work ahead of them this night, and Sam was becoming uneasy. +When he at length rose to his feet and picked up his gun, the visitors +did likewise. They examined the priming of their weapons, the bullets +in their pouches, and the quantity of powder in their powder-horns. +Finding everything to their satisfaction, they were about to leave the +lodge, when Jean sprang to her feet and laid a hand upon Sam's arm. + +"Don't kill the white men," she pleaded. "Drive them away, but, please +don't kill them." + +Sam turned and looked at her in silence for a few seconds. His eyes +were filled with an expression of admiration for this fair girl. He +was willing to do anything for her, but he knew that she did not +understand the importance of the mission upon which he and the other +warriors were bent. + +"You won't kill them, will you?" she asked, noting his silence. + +"Slashers bad," Sam replied. "Slashers hurt babby." + +"I know they would if they got the chance. But can't you drive them +away without killing them? Oh, it would be terrible if you should +shoot them! You killed one man, and isn't that enough?" + +Sam was in a quandry. He longed for the blood of the slashers whom he +hated. This was a great chance to wipe them out of existence. Never +before had he had such a just cause against them, and why should he not +make the most of it? But it was hard for him to resist the request of +the white girl. He turned to the other Indians, and spoke to them in +quick, short syllables. They replied, but what they said Jean did not +know. She could only hope. + +"No kill slashers, eh?" Sam queried, turning to the girl. + +"Please don't. Drive them away; frighten them, but do not kill them." + +"Sam no say now. See bimeby, mebbe." + +To Jean Sam was the very embodiment of good nature and gentle care. +And she had good reason for this high regard. But as a great bear has +been known to bestow a remarkable affection upon a lost child, +notwithstanding its savage nature, so it was with Sam. Could Jean have +seen him that night as he led his score of followers against the +slashers she would not have believed him to be the same Indian who had +been so kind to her. The wild nature within him was aroused. He was +on the warpath against a hated enemy. As he glided through the forest, +his eyes glowed like living coals of fire, and his great body quivered +with excitement. His companions, too, were intensely stirred. The +slashers were against King George, and that was all-sufficient. Like +weird spectres they moved through the night. Not a word did they +speak, and not a twig snapped as their moccasined feet pressed the +ground. Never did a girl have a more determined and thoroughly-trained +body of men speeding forth on her behalf than did Jean Sterling that +night in the heart of the great northern forest. + +For a little over half an hour the Indians continued on their way, up +hill and down, with no abatement to their speed. At length, after +climbing a higher hill than usual, they paused on the eastern slope and +held a low-whispered consultation. This took but a few minutes, and +when they again advanced it was not in single file, but spread out to +the right and left like two wings, with Sam in the centre. Down in the +valley were the slashers, and toward them they moved, silently and +stealthily as the panther stalking its prey. With bent, crouching +bodies, and every sense keenly alert, they glided toward the +unsuspecting slashers. Nearer and nearer they approached, and at +length when the light of a camp fire winged its way into the forest +depths, they lessened their speed, dropped upon their hands and knees, +crept cautiously forward, and then stopped but a bow-shot away. Here +they remained as silent and rigid as the great trees, keenly observing +all that was taking place before them. + +Near the fire about twenty-five men were gathered, talking in the most +animated manner. They were an evil-looking group of creatures, dirty, +unshaven, their clothes ill-fitting and torn. They formed the dregs of +the wild, lower than the Indians and the dumb beasts of the trails. +They were parasites, a menace to law and order. Honor was unknown +among them, and the purity of such a girl as Jean Sterling only aroused +the base passions within them. The rangers they feared, as well as the +Indians who were loyal to King George. They were cunning woodsmen, +subtle as the serpent, and sly as the fox. They were hard to catch, +being in one place to-day, and miles away the next. When food was +plentiful they were gluttons, but when it was scarce they starved for +days. They had a craze for rum, and when drunk they were ugly, maudlin +brutes. They were fond of a fight, and fought like demons on the +slightest pretext. + +Only one thing seriously affected them, and that was a superstitious +fear. It hounded them wherever they went, as is so often the case with +low, base minds. They had signs many, in the heavens above and the +earth beneath, and to these were slaves. Therefore, when they saw Seth +Lupin lying dead on the bank of the river with the marks of the +clutching fingers upon his throat, some trembled with fear, and glanced +apprehensively around. It was the work of the devil, so they said, and +they were anxious to leave the place. Others, however, scoffed at +them, declaring it was none other than Sam, the ranger, who had been +seen lurking in the vicinity that very day. These latter by threats +had induced the fearsome ones to accompany them into the wilderness +where they knew the supposed murderer had his abode. They could easily +overcome him, so they believed, and carry off the beautiful girl. But +it had been a difficult journey. They had lost their way, and +floundered about in valleys and swamps. Fear still possessed the +hearts of more than half their number, and time and time again they +were on the point of turning back. But as Sam and his followers +watched from the darkness of the woods, the slashers were in better +spirits. They were to attack at midnight, and carry off the girl. +They discussed their plans for some time, and then curled up near the +fire for a short sleep ere beginning the march. + +The lurking Indians waited patiently until silence reigned around the +fire. Then like unleashed hounds they swept forward, each with a +musket in one hand and a hunting-axe in the other. With blood-curdling +yells they leaped into the midst of the prostrate men, and as the +slashers sprang to their feet, amazed and stricken with fear, they went +down before the blows of their assailants like grain before the +reapers. Only a few managed to escape by darting aside and losing +themselves in the blackness of the forest. The others lay still where +they had fallen, with their conquerors standing over them. The Indians +had accomplished their task, so with grunts of satisfaction they +stripped the slashers of their powder-horns, hunting-knives, muskets, +and all the provisions they could find. Loaded with these, they sped +back to their former place of waiting, where they cast their booty upon +the ground. Here they squatted and watched the unconscious men near +the fire. + +For some time the Indians remained in this position, and when they +began to think that their blows were heavier than they had intended, +the slashers showed signs of life. First one and then another lifted +his head and looked about in a dazed manner. Presently all but two or +three were sitting bolt upright staring at one another. Then as the +recollection of what had happened dawned upon their confused minds, +they staggered to their feet and groped for their guns. Being unable +to find them, they threw a few small sticks upon the dying fire. When +their search for the muskets proved in vain, and when they also found +that their powder-horns, knives, and provisions were also gone, they +stared at one another in profound amazement. They paid no heed to +their still prostrate comrades. Their only thought was for themselves. +A wild insensate fear swept upon them as they huddled there, peering +into the forest. This was something they had never before experienced, +and it was beyond their comprehension. It could not have been the work +of Indians, so they believed, for then not one of them would have been +left alive. But the yells which had awakened them sounded like the +yells of Indians, and several had faint recollections of dusky forms +hovering over them. + +"It was not Indians," one of the men declared. "It was a legion of +devils which struck us. Who ever heard of Indians doing such a job? +Why, they would have finished every man-jack of us. It's a warning to +us to get out of this place and leave that girl alone. I said so at +the first when I saw those marks upon Seth Lupin's throat. There's +something d---- uncanny about this, and I'm done with it. Let's get +away before anything else happens." + +Seeing that the slashers were now thoroughly frightened, and would +trouble them no more, Sam and his companions picked up their belongings +and booty, and glided away silently among the trees. They were not +altogether satisfied with their night's work, and so little was said as +they sped onward. Their savage nature demanded complete revenge upon +their old-time enemy. The partial knock-out blows were not to their +liking. Little did the slashers realise that they owed their lives +that night to the very girl whose ruin they had sought, who through her +gentle influence upon her dusky defenders had caused them to stay their +hands and temper their punishment toward their hated enemies. + + + + +CHAPTER XXI + +THROUGH THE WILDERNESS + +Jean learned about her defenders' success upon their return to the +lodge. She had been anxiously awaiting their coming, and when they did +arrive and she saw the booty they carried with them, her heart sank +within her. The slashers must all have been slain, so she imagined. +When Sam, however, told her what had happened, she was greatly relieved. + +"Will they trouble us any more?" she asked. + +"No more now," and Sam smiled. "White man head hurt. Sore. Slashers +much 'fraid. Go 'way queek." + +"Oh, I am so glad," and Jean gave a sigh of relief. She felt quite +secure now, and she looked with admiration upon the hardy Indians who +had done so much for her. She thanked them, and they were pleased at +her words. To see this white girl happy made up somewhat for their +disappointment of the night. + +The next day the visitors left for their own lodges, so once again Jean +and her two companions were alone. The days that followed were busy +ones for the Indians. There were many things to do before starting on +their long journey overland of which Jean had no idea. First of all, +there was a travelling-suit to be made for the white girl. From the +cache Sam brought down some soft, tanned caribou skin, and upon this +Kitty began to work. Jean watched her with great interest and +admiration. + +"What do you call that?" she enquired, pointing to the skin. "Will you +teach me some of your words? I want to speak Indian." + +Kitty looked at the girl and laughed. + +"Injun talk hard," she said. "Babby spik Injun, eh?" + +"Yes, will you teach me? Now, what do you call this skin?" + +"Mu-ka-lip-we-u," was the reply. + +"And what is the name of that sinew-thread?" + +"Tun-u-wan." + +Jean repeated these words, and so well did she speak them that Kitty +was much pleased. + +"Babby learn queek," she encouraged. "Babby spik all sam' Injun +bimeby." + +"I am going to learn Indian," Jean declared, "and I want you to tell me +the names of many things." + +The studying of the Maliseet language was a new pleasure to Jean, and +she made excellent progress. She asked the names of various things +about the camp, and in a few days she had stored up in her mind quite a +stock of words. She now spoke of the fire as "skwut," firewood as +"Skwut-o-e-to'tch," the mouth as "hu-ton," eyes as "u-si-suk," hair as +"pi-es." There was no end to the words she learned, and both Sam and +Kitty vied with each other in teaching her. When Sam brought in a +rabbit he would hold it up and say "Ma-tu-kwes," or if a partridge, +"se-se-ka-ti-ke-es." Then he would laugh as Jean tried to pronounce +the words. + +When the ice was firm enough to venture upon, Jean watched Sam as he +cut a hole, dropped down a line, and brought forth a fine speckled +trout. As the fish flopped about, he exclaimed, "Sko-tum! Sko-tum!" + +One day he produced a piece of ash wood, and began to make the frames +of a pair of snow-shoes. + +"Ha-kum-mul," he said. + +"What is that?" Jean asked. + +"Snow-shoes for babby. Long trip bimeby." + +"What! am I to use them?" + +"A-ha-ha. When wast come." + +"What is wast?" + +"Snow. Plenty bimeby." + +When Sam had finished the frames of the snow-shoes, Kitty set at once +to work to weave the web of strips of dried caribou skin. Jean was +even more interested in this than she had been in the making of her +travelling-suit, and she was never tired of watching the woman's +skilful fingers as she fashioned the warp and woof upon the frames +until the perfect webs were completed. What strong snow-shoes they +were, and how graceful! Jean was anxious to try them, and longed for +the snow to come. + +But during this time of waiting Kitty began the training of the girl +for the hard march overland. Every day she would take her into the +woods for a walk. At first Jean was quite tired when she returned to +the lodge, but ere long she was able to travel much farther, and came +back fresh and unwearied. She understood the meaning of these trips, +and enjoyed them. The harder she trained the more fitted she would be +to contend with the difficulties which lay ahead. Her body thrilled +with excitement, and her cheeks glowed with animation whenever she +thought of the joy of going home. Seldom were her loved ones out of +her mind, and she pictured her father's delight when she opened the +door and walked in, clad in her caribou-suit. How the people of the +settlement would throng around her, and what a story she would have to +tell. She wondered what had become of Dane. She believed that he was +frantically searching for her, and the hope dwelt in her heart that he +might find her and they would go home together. + +After a week of steady training Jean was anxious to begin the journey. +When she mentioned this to Sam he shook his head and looked up at the +moon which was shining above the tree-tops. + +"Pu-sa-nuts se-pa-wun-ok," he said. + +Seeing the puzzled expression upon the girl's face, he laughed. + +"Beeg snow soon." + +"How do you know?" + +"Ni-pauk-set--moon-tell Sam." + +"How does the moon tell you?" + +"Ring round moon, see? Bimeby no moon. Beeg snow." + +And in this the Indian was right. Toward morning a wind sprang up and +wailed through the forest. When Jean opened her eyes the next morning +the trees were swaying beneath a strong nor'easter. The sky was +leaden, and the air already flecked with fine snow. In another hour +the storm was upon them in full intensity, driving across the lake, and +blotting out the opposite shore from view. It beat against the thicket +in its frantic efforts to reach the little lodge. To keep out the +stray gusts which did occasionally escape the barricade of trees, Sam +hung skins and blankets across the two ends of the abode. Thus within +all was snug and warm. The fire burned brightly, and the smoke poured +up through the wide space overhead. The roar of the storm in the +forest sounded like the raging of the sea, and the waving of the +tree-tops resembled the rolling and heaving of mighty billows. It was +an exciting day to Jean. Never before had she witnessed such a storm. +The fiercer it raged, and the more furiously it howled and beat against +the sheltering trees, the more delighted she became. From a small +opening on the south of the lodge she could see the snow swirling along +the shore of the lake and piling up in long drifts against several +fallen trees. It was good to be in such a cosy place where she could +watch unharmed the trumpeting legions of the great nor'easter. + +All through the day the storm continued, and night brought no +abatement. It was still raging when Jean curled herself up in her +blankets and lay there watching the dancing flames and the two Indians +quietly and contentedly smoking on the opposite side of the fire. At +length her eyes closed, and lulled by the tempest, she was soon fast +asleep. + +When she awoke the next morning the sun was shining brightly, and a +great peace lay upon forest and lake. It was a new world upon which +she opened her eyes, a world of dazzling glory, somewhat akin to the +vision vouchsafed to the ancient seer in his lonely island when he +beheld a new heaven and a new earth. + +Jean was all eagerness now to assay her first venture upon her new +snow-shoes. The simple breakfast ended, and clad in her woodland suit, +Sam taught her how to arrange the magic slippers upon her moccasined +feet. How Dane's heart would have thrilled could he have seen her +standing before the lodge, her lithe, supple body drawn to its full +height, her face aglow, her eyes sparkling, and her furry cap poised +lightly upon her head surrounded by a wealth of soft, billowy hair. +The rude lodge, the great trees, and the fair girl standing there +formed a scene of surpassing charm which many an artist would have +given much to capture. + +At first Jean found the walking on the snow-shoes somewhat difficult, +and many a tumble did she receive which caused Kitty much amusement. +But directed by the Indian woman, she soon overcame her awkwardness and +ere long was able to move forward gracefully and rapidly. In two days +she was quite an expert, and could even run upon the springing +snow-shoes, much to the delight of the two natives. + +"Ka-lo-ut. Ka-lo-ut--Good. Good," was Sam's comment as he watched her +coming off the lake at the end of the second day of training. "Babby +walk all sam' Injun now." + +The next morning the Indians began to pack up their few belongings, and +Jean was delighted when they told her that at last the long overland +journey was to begin. The streams were now frozen, and the travelling +good. + +"How long will it take us to make the journey?" Jean asked Sam. + +"Long tam. Wan moon, mebbe. Two moon, mebbe." + +"What! two months?" + +"A-ha-ha, mebbe. See bimeby." + +It was near mid-day when at last everything was ready and they left the +little lodge by the lake and plunged into the forest. A pang of regret +smote Jean's heart as she cast a backward glance upon the humble abode. +She had spent happy days there, and it had been to her a place of +refuge from her pursuers. She knew that she would never see it again. +Suppose Dane should come to the lodge and find it deserted! + +The journey through the forest was of necessity slow. With a pack upon +his back, and drawing a small sled loaded with blankets and food, Sam +went ahead and broke the trail. Kitty followed, also carrying a heavy +load and the musket. Jean brought up the rear, and she found the +walking quite easy owing to the excellent trail beaten down by her +thoughtful companions. She had insisted upon carrying something, so a +small pack had been made up for her and strapped in Indian fashion +across her shoulders. This pleased her, as she felt that she was doing +a little, at any rate, to help. + +It was a wonderful region through which they moved. Up hill and down, +across wild meadows and frozen swamps. Most of the time they travelled +through great forest tracts, unharmed as yet by fire or axe. The +trees, thick-set and tall, reminded Jean of great masts. A brooding +silence reigned in these sombre depths, broken only by an occasional +chatter of a surprised squirrel, the whirr of a partridge, or the +cheepings of the little chickadees as they hopped from branch to +branch. Once during the afternoon they stopped and ate a little of the +cooked food Kitty had brought along. Jean was glad of this rest, for +notwithstanding the training she had received, she was quite weary. +She was most thankful when that evening Sam halted by the side of a +little brook, unslung his pack and laid it upon the snow. + +"Yut-ku-lo-wut," he said. + +"What does that mean?" Jean asked. + +"Good camp-place." + +Then he turned to his wife. + +"Mu-tu-o-to," he said, which the girl knew as the order to build a +fire. She was pleased that she understood this command, and it +encouraged her to continue the study of the native language. + +While Kitty, with Jean's assistance, gathered some dry wood, and +lighted the fire, Sam erected a lean-to. Thus by the time darkness +enshrouded the land they were ready for the night. It was good to lie +down and rest after the march of the day, and Jean soon feel asleep. + +Thus for several days they continued their journey, travelling by easy +stages. Jean was more accustomed now to the trail, and the stiffness +of the first two days had worn away. It was welcome news to her, +however, when Sam one night told her that by sundown on the morrow they +should be at the big river, the Wu-las-tukw. + +"Oh, I am so glad," she fervently replied. Once on the noble St. John +it would seem almost home. + +The next day they passed through a wonderful forest of great white +pines. Never had Jean seen anything like them. They were as straight +as arrows, and their tops seemed to her to reach the clouds drifting +overhead. Ere long she noticed that many of them bore the axe blaze, +and examining more closely, she saw the form of a broad arrow cut deep +into the bark. "What is that?" she asked. + +"King George arrow," Sam explained. "All King George tree," and he +waved his hand in an eloquent gesture. "White man cut'm bimeby." + +"Oh, I know," Jean exclaimed as she recalled what Dane had told her. +"These are for masts for the King's navy, are they not?" + +"A-ha-ha." + +"Are there mast-cutters near here?" + +"Off dere," and Sam motioned westward. + +"Will we see them?" + +"No see'm now. Bimeby, mebbe." + +"Where are they?" + +Sam stopped, stooped and with his forefinger made two parallel lines in +the snow several inches apart. + +"A-jem-sek," he said, touching the nearer line. "Wu-las-tukw," and he +touched the other. He next placed his finger between the two. "White +man here," he explained. "Plenty King George tree." + +"Is A-jem-sek a river?" Jean asked. + +"A-ha-ha." + +"Will we soon be there?" + +"Wan sight, mebbe." + +Jean had learned that these Indians measured short distances according +to sight, and that they said "one sight," "two sights," "three sights," +instead of miles. She now knew that the A-jem-sek, whatever that river +might be, was not far away, and that it must be a branch of the St. +John. And between the two, farther on, were the King's mast-cutters. +Her hopes rose high. How good it would be to see white men she could +trust. They would help her to reach home, she felt certain. + +They were moving down a gentle slope now, and making fair progress. +Suddenly Sam stopped, and examined strange straggling tracks in the +snow. Kitty and Jean also looked, the latter asking what they meant. + +"White man," Sam explained. "No snow-shoe." + +"Are they slashers?" Jean anxiously enquired. + +Sam shook his head, and examined the tracks more closely. + +"No slasher, no snow-shoe," he said. "Funny track, all sam' lost." + +As they proceeded, they came across other tracks, showing where men had +been walking through the snow, wandering here and there, in an +apparently aimless manner. Sam became very curious now, as well as +cautious. He took the musket from Kitty, and carried it in readiness +for any emergency. Jean was quite excited, and peered keenly ahead, +not knowing what to expect next. + +Except for the creaking of the snow-shoes, not a sound did they make as +they sped onward, and in about half an hour the trees seemed suddenly +to part and present an open space to their view. It was the A-jem-sek, +a narrow stream connecting Lake K'tchi-kwis-pam with the Wu-las-tukw, +so Sam explained to Jean. As they stepped out upon this river they saw +two men but a short distance away, drawing a small sled loaded with +wood, who stared with startled amazement at the sudden appearance of +the three travellers. + + + + +CHAPTER XXII + +IN DESPERATE STRAITS + +As they advanced toward where the two men were standing, Jean was +somewhat afraid lest they might be slashers. This fear, however, was +at once removed when she beheld their pitiable condition. Their +clothes were in tatters, and their bearded faces were drawn and +haggard. They stared at her with eyes from which all hope had fled, +and so weak did they seem that they could hardly stand. Their backs +were bent as if through age, and they rested their hands upon the +loaded sled for support. As Jean paused, smitten by a sudden feeling +of awe, one of the men wearily lifted his hand and beckoned to her. + +"Who are you?" she asked, when she had drawn near. + +"We are as dead men," was the hollow reply. "But in God's name, who +are you?" + +"I am Jean Sterling, daughter of Colonel Sterling. I was carried away +from home, but was rescued by these Indians, who are now taking me back +to my father." + +"Ay, we heard of you, did we not, James?" the man enquired, turning to +his companion. + +"Ay, we heard of you, Miss, on our way here, as William says," the +other replied, "But so great have been our own cares and sorrows since +then that we have forgotten about you." + +"Do you live here?" Jean asked, wondering who these men could be. + +"No, no, not living, but dying here, we and our wives and children. We +are Loyalists, Miss, who arrived with the Fall Fleet. We came up the +river in open boats, mistook this river one night for the main channel, +and were frozen in here before morning. Our sufferings have been +great. We are starving to death. Though," he added after a slight +pause, "there are not so many to provide for now." + +"What! have some died?" Jean asked. + +"Seven, Miss, mostly little ones. They are all under the snow, and the +rest of us will soon be with them." + +"Come, come, you must not give up yet," the girl encouraged. "Sam and +Kitty will help you, I am sure. Where do you live?" + +"Just over there," and the man motioned to the right. "It's a poor +place, and the last storm was terribly hard on us." + +"Take me there, then," Jean ordered. "I want to see your women and +children." + +A feeling of responsibility had suddenly come to her such as she had +never before known. These two men before her were in the depths of +despair, so something had to be done to arouse and stimulate them with +courage. Hitherto she herself had been dependent upon others, and +followed their guidance. But now it was different. Here were people +in a strange land, and in difficult circumstances who had for the time +lost their grip of things, and needed special assistance. It all came +upon her in a flash, transforming her from a follower to a leader; from +dependent girlhood to the glory of responsible womanhood. + +Guided by the two men, they soon reached the encampment but a hundred +yards away. At sight of this Jean stopped and stared in profound +amazement. It was no wonder that the women and children huddled there +were cold. The ones who had fashioned these rude abodes were evidently +unacquainted with life in the open, so desolate was the place, and with +very little protection from the driving storms. + +There were about ten families in all encamped here, and at the first +glance Jean could tell that they were actually starving. The women, +who received her kindly, presented as brave an appearance as possible. +But their faces were worn and haggard, showing plainly the sufferings +they had endured. The children, especially the younger ones, looked +better, having no doubt received extra food and attention. + +The arrival of the visitors caused considerable excitement and interest +among the Loyalists. Men, women, and children all crowded around one +fire, and listened with wonder to the tale Jean related of her capture, +and how she was rescued by the two good Indians. She in return heard +the pathetic story of these unfortunate people from the time they left +their old homes until the present. + +"It was bad enough," one woman said, "when we were all well. But when +the babies began to pine and die for want of proper nourishment, then +it was terrible. We gave them the best of everything, and tried to +keep them warm, even pressing them against our own bodies. But it was +all in vain, so we laid the little darlings to rest one by one. They +are better off, I suppose, but it was very hard on us." + +Her eyes, and the eyes of all were brimming with tears. Jean was +deeply affected, and her heart went out in sympathy to these +unfortunate people. She glanced about the rough brush abodes, and +noted how few and thin were the blankets. + +"You have very little bedding, I see," she remarked. + +"Not nearly enough," was the reply. "We had no idea that winter would +come so soon, so sent most of everything on the _Polly_." + +"Are you out of provisions, too?" + +"We have been out of food for days, excepting the few rabbits the men +caught. There are moose in the woods, but our men have not the skill +or strength to get any." + +During this conversation Jean's mind had been very active. She knew +that something had to be done, and at once, if these people were to be +saved from starvation. She turned away and walked over to where Sam +and Kitty were erecting a little lean-to in the midst of a small +thicket of fir and spruce trees. + +"Sam, I want you to do something for those people," she at once began. +"They are starving." + +"White man all sam' crazee," the Indian replied. "Camp bad, ugh!" + +"I know that, Sam, so you must show them how to build good ones like +your lodge by the lake. Will you?" + +"A-ha-ha, bimeby, mebbe." + +"They are starving, too, Sam, so I want you to get something for them +to eat. Will you go at once? Kitty and I will finish this lean-to." + +Sam, however, made no reply, but went on with his work. + +"You will go, won't you?" she pleaded. "They are King George's people, +and were driven out of their own country. I know you will help them." + +These words had the desired effect, and electrified the Indian to keen +interest. That they were King George's people was all-sufficient. He +spoke to Kitty, who produced two wire snares from one of their bundles, +and handed them to her husband. Sam then picked up his gun and turned +to Jean. + +"Me go now," he said. "Come bimeby. Get bird, mebbe." + +In another minute he was away, and Jean turned her attention to the +building of the lean-to. As the Indian woman began to prepare supper, +Jean longed to take some of the meat to the needy ones. But it was so +small that it would be of little use. She could only hope that Sam +would return with a good supply of birds. + +Neither was she disappointed, for shortly after dark the Indian +appeared carrying several plump partridges he had snared. These were +soon prepared and speedily cooked, so this night the Loyalists had a +better supper than usual. + +Sam now directed his attention to the rude abodes, and as he examined +them he emitted several grunts of disgust. Early the next morning he +found an excellent camping-spot, and took Jean over to see it. + +"Good camp here," he told her. "Plenty tree, plenty wood." + +"Will you help those people to build new lodges?" she asked. + +"A-ha-ha, Sam help." + +"And can you get more meat? Perhaps you can shoot a moose." + +"Sam get feesh bimeby. Kai-u-hus, mebbe." + +"What is that?" + +"All sam' rat. Swim in water, build house." + +"Do you mean muskrat?" + +"A-ha-ha. White man call'm 'Injun turkey.' Good." + +"You are a great man, Sam. You saved my life, and now you are saving +the lives of those poor people." + +"Sam glad," was the quiet reply. "Sam King George man. Sam help King +George peep'l." + +Jean went over and explained to the Loyalists Sam's idea about building +the new abodes. They were much pleased at this suggestion, and the men +at once followed Sam to the spot he had chosen, and began work. After +he had given them full instructions, and helped them to make a start +upon their new homes, he provided himself with a small supply of food, +and started forth upon a hunting expedition. He took with him his sled +and a single blanket. + +"Will you be away all night?" Jean asked as she stood watching him ere +his departure. + +"Mebbe. See bimeby." + +"Don't stay too long, Sam, for if you do we shall all starve. Kitty +says that we have very little food left." + +The Indian smiled as he stooped and arranged his right snow-shoe. + +"Kitty no starve, Babby no starve," he replied. "Sam come bimeby. +Plenty grub." + +This was an anxious day for Jean, as she was well aware that the entire +camp was on the verge of starvation. The children were already picking +and sucking the bones of the partridges, and there was no food in the +place. Even the little they had brought with them was gone, so she and +Kitty went without any dinner. She did her best to cheer and encourage +the dispirited Loyalists, telling them that Sam would soon return with +plenty of meat. He was their sole dependence now, and suppose anything +should happen to him! But she had confidence in his skill and +judgment, so hoped for the best. + +Much of the day she spent with the women and children, listening to the +hardships they had endured, and playing with the little ones. At times +she visited the men, and watched them as they toiled bravely at their +houses. They were weak and hungry, but they uttered no word of +complaint. Occasionally she saw them gnawing and chewing the bark of +tender birch twigs, while some tried to find sustenance in pine, +spruce, and cedar cones. But for the hope that Sam would return with a +supply of food, they would have given up in despair. + +The day was drawing to a close when the women and children were +transferred to their new abodes. Fires were burning brightly, and +fresh fir boughs made soft beds. The children were delighted with this +change, and the expression in the women's eyes showed their pleasure. +As Jean watched the mothers making up the beds for the night she +noticed how few and thin were the blankets. She well knew that they +must have more clothing if they were to be kept from perishing during +the long winter ahead. And other food they must have than meat, +especially the children. Her mind turned naturally to the King's +mast-cutters. She must go to them, for no doubt they had a supply of +provisions on hand, as well as extra blankets. She was sure that they +would be willing to help these needy people. + +At first she thought of getting Sam and Kitty to go. But thinking the +matter over, she decided that it would be better to go herself. The +Indians might not be able to explain fully the serious condition of the +Loyalists, or else the mast-cutters might not pay much attention to +what they said. She mentioned this to no one, however, preferring to +wait until Sam returned that she might talk it over with him. + +There was little rest that night for the older ones. The hungry +children had cried themselves to sleep, while the helpless parents +watched and listened with heavy hearts. They were beyond tears now, +having shed so many in the past. The men were weary to the point of +exhaustion after their day's work without any food. As they huddled +there they often cast anxious glances out into the night, hoping to see +the Indian coming from the forest. They themselves had done the best +they could to provide game, but they were unused to hunting, and when +they became weakened through lack of food, they were able to do but +little. All they could do now was to trust to the Indian and await his +return. + +Jean decided to watch with Kitty, as she felt sure that Sam would come +back before morning. But as the hours wore on, her eyes became heavy. +The bed of fir boughs and blankets was comfortable, so at length she +passed into a sound sleep, leaving Kitty awake and watchful. + +When she opened her eyes it was daylight, and the delicious odor of +frying meat pervaded the air. Kitty was stooping before the fire, +while Sam was squatting but a short distance away. They both turned +and smiled as the girl awoke and spoke to them. + +"When did you get back, Sam?" she asked. + +"Short tam' go. Plenty meat now." + +"Oh, I am so glad! What did you get?" + +"Feesh, Injun turkey, hut-tok." + +"What, a deer!" Jean exclaimed, for she knew the meaning of the Indian +word. + +"A-ha-ha, hut-tok. Beeg." + +"Good for you, Sam! You are a great hunter. Where is the deer?" + +"White man eat'm," he replied with a smile. + +"And did you haul it into camp?" + +"A-ha-ha. Sam strong, beeg." + +This supply of meat was a God-send to all, and there was great +rejoicing among the Loyalists. They praised the Indian for what he had +done, and he was looked upon as a hero, especially by the children. + +When breakfast was over, and Sam was enjoying his pipe near the fire, +Jean spoke to him about going to the mast-cutters for assistance. The +Indian listened intently, and when the girl had finished speaking, he +remained for awhile in deep silence. + +"Can we do it?" Jean at length asked. "How far is it?" + +"Sam go wan sleep, babby two sleep," was the reply. + +Jean smiled as she drew herself to her full height. + +"Don't you think I can do it in one sleep as well as you?" she +bantered. "Why, I am strong now, almost like an Indian." + +"Babby no all sam' Injun yet," Sam reminded. "Bimeby, mebbe." + +"But will you go, Sam?" + +"A-ha-ha. Wan sleep, Sam go." + +"In the morning?" + +"Mebbe. Sam see." + +With this Jean had to be content. She was pleased that the Indian was +willing to go with her, although she was well aware that he would start +only when he was ready. She talked it over with the women, and a new +hope rose in their hearts when they learned about the King's +mast-cutters. + +"What should we have done without you?" one woman remarked with a sob +in her voice. "The Lord surely must have sent you and those Indians +just when our needs were so great. We can never repay you for what you +have done for us." + + + + +CHAPTER XXIII + +SIX CANDLES AND ONE + +The short winter day was drawing to a close as Jean and her two Indian +companions moved down the western side of a long hill. They were +making for the valley below through which ran a small brook, where they +hoped to camp for the night. They had been abroad since morning, and +Jean was now very tired. Her strength was not so great as she had +imagined, and she recalled with amusement her proud boast the day +before. Sam had been right, and she was glad that he did not try to +reach the mast-cutters in "one sleep." She could not possibly do it, +although it would have been easy for the Indians. They had this day +regulated their speed to her feeble steps. But without her how they +would have sped through the forest. They were both wonderful +snow-shoers, and on several occasions she had watched them as they +bounded over the snow with great swinging, tireless strides. Her +admiration of these faithful, self-reliant people was unbounded. + +They had almost reached the valley when the report of a gun rang +through the forest, followed in a few seconds by a cry of distress. +Sam stopped dead in his tracks, gripped hard his musket, and peered +keenly among the trees. The next instant he was bounding forward, +leaving Jean and Kitty staring after him. + +"What is it?" the girl asked, her face white with fear. + +"Kitty no say now," was the reply. "See bimeby." + +And as they waited and listened with fast-beating hearts, another +report echoed through the forest, and then all was still. + +"Sam shoot," Kitty explained. "Come." + +Hurrying forward, they soon reached the valley, and ere long they saw +Sam bending over some object. Nearby was a large moose, with its great +body and branching antlers half buried in the snow. But to this Sam +gave no heed. His attention was centred upon a human being, moaning +and writhing in pain. Jean saw at once that it was a man, with white +hair and long, flowing beard. With a cry she rushed forward and knelt +by his side. + +"Are you hurt?" she asked in a tremulous voice. + +At this question the man started, lifted his head, and looked curiously +at the girl. An expression of defiance glowed in his eyes, which +caused Jean to wonder. + +"Are you hurt?" she repeated. "Can we help you?" + +"Am I hurt?" the man growled. "Do I look hurt?" + +These words instead of frightening the girl only tended to make her +somewhat angry. She wished to do what she could to help the man, but +she did not like his sarcasm. It was altogether uncalled for, so she +thought. + +"You look as if you are hurt," she replied. "But, then, you are the +best judge of that. We are willing to do what we can for you, but if +you do not want our help we shall leave you alone." + +Her tone was severe, and this the man noted. + +"I am hurt," he confessed in a milder voice. "That devil over there +nearly made an end of me. O, Lord!" He placed his hand to his side, +and his brow contracted with pain. "I guess I'm done for, anyway." + +"Where do you live?" Jean asked. "We must get you home." + +"Just down the valley. Sam knows where. I think I can walk with his +help. He's a good Indian, and he saved my life to-day. He was just in +time." + +With considerable difficulty the injured man was lifted out of the snow +where he was half buried, and helped to regain his feet. One of his +snow-shoes was gone, but Kitty found it several yards away. + +"It was that which caused all the trouble," the man explained. "When +the moose charged, something went wrong with that snow-shoe, and before +I could do anything the brute was upon me." + +After Sam had fixed and arranged the snow-shoe upon the man's +moccasined foot, he took him by the arm and started forward, with the +women following. Their progress was slow, for the injured man often +stopped and pressed his hand to his side. That he was suffering +greatly was most apparent, and Jean felt sorry for him. She wondered +who he was, and the reason for the look of defiance in his eyes. That +he had called Sam by name puzzled her, for the Indian had never spoken +of him to her. + +She was more mystified than ever when ere long they came in sight of a +log cabin nestling on the hillside at the entrance of the valley. In +front of the house was a small clearing surrounded by a rough pole +fence, causing Jean to believe that the owner had lived there for some +time, and did a little gardening. + +When, however, she entered the building her surprise was greater than +ever. The main room was as comfortable and cosy as hands could make +it. The floor was covered with fur rugs of various shapes and sizes. +The walls, too, were adorned with skins of the bear, fox, otter, +wolverine, and other animals. At the farther end of the room was a +large fire-place, above which was a fine moose head with great +branching antlers. Several hardwood sticks were burning upon the +hearth, showing that the owner had not been long away from home. There +were also other articles on the walls, such as Indian curios, bows and +arrows, as well as a few pictures. In the middle of the room was a +table, covered with a cloth of rich design. In the centre of this +stood a candle-stick, made of wood, evidently hand-wrought. It had +seven branches, and in each was a dip-candle. A well-polished silver +tray, containing a pair of snuffers, was lying near. There were +several books upon the table, one of which was lying open, as if the +reader had hurriedly laid it down as he rose from the deep, comfortable +chair nearby. There were other chairs in the room, as well as stools +and benches, but this big chair excelled them all in size and quaint +workmanship. It was evidently the owner's special favourite, for it +showed signs of much use. + +To the left of the fire-place was the one couch the room contained, and +to this the injured man at once made his way. He sat upon the edge and +rested for a few minutes. He was breathing hard, and most of the time +he kept his right hand to his suffering side. He seemed to pay no heed +to what was taking place around him, but stared straight before him as +if in a dream. He aroused at length, and glanced at the three standing +before him. + +"Make yourselves at home," he said. "There is plenty of food in the +next room. It is quite warm there, for I always keep a fire going. +The women, I think, will find it comfortable. Sam, I want to speak to +you alone." + +Jean was not slow in taking this hint, so she opened a door to the +right of the fire-place and passed into the adjoining room. This was +somewhat similar to the one they had just left, excepting that it was +not so cosy. The table had no cloth covering it, and upon it stood a +single candle stuck in a wooden candle-stick. This she lighted with a +coal from the fire-place, and then looked curiously around. Along one +side of the room was an abundance of provisions, all in bags, and +carefully arranged. There were blankets, too, piles of them, and +nearby a stack of furs. Jean thought of the Loyalists on the +A-jem-sek. Here was sufficient food and clothing to last them for some +time. And why should they not have them? She would speak to the owner +just as soon as possible, and no doubt he would be willing to send +something to the needy ones. + +As she looked toward a corner of the room opposite the food and +blankets, she was astonished to see many muskets leaning against the +wall. She went over and began to count, and found there were fifty in +all. She also saw numerous old swords, bayonets, and boxes filled with +bullets. There were cans, as well, which she believed contained +powder. She grew more puzzled now than ever. Who could the man be, +and why did he have so many guns? Perhaps he was a trader, and dealt +with the Indians. But why had not Sam and Kitty spoken about him? +Then she recalled the look of defiance in his eyes when she had first +met him. What was the meaning of that? + +She crossed the room to where the Indian woman was searching among the +pots, pans, and other cooking utensils near the fire-place. + +"What are you going to do?" she asked. + +"Cook supper," was the reply. "Plenty grub, eh?" + +"There certainly is, Kitty. I wonder what that man is going to do with +it all." She then lowered her voice, and glanced toward the door. "Do +you know anything about him?" she enquired. "Why does he have so many +guns?" + +"Kitty know," was the reply. "White man beeg chief." + +"What kind of a chief?" + +"Kitty no say now. Bimeby, mebbe." + +"Is he a trader?" + +"A-ha-ha, mebbe." + +This was all the information Jean could gain from the woman, and she +was greatly mystified. Kitty evidently knew who the man was, and yet +she would tell nothing more than that he was a big chief. She sat down +before the fire and tried to puzzle it all out. But the more she +thought, the more confused she became, and at last was forced to give +up in despair. Perhaps she could find out for herself. Anyway, she +must get food and clothing to send to the Loyalists as speedily as +possible. + +In the meantime Kitty had found a quantity of Indian meal and was +cooking some cakes in one of the frying-pans she had found. There was +also a good supply of molasses in a cask, which when served with the +cakes makes fairly good eating. It was a change, at any rate, from the +constant meat diet. + +"Kitty cook plenty bimeby," the Indian woman announced. "Good tam, eh?" + +"Some of that food must go to those starving people on the A-Jem-sek," +Jean replied. "And look at those blankets. Why, there are enough to +keep them all warm. You and Sam will take some, will you not?" + +To this request Kitty made no response, and while Jean was wondering +why she did not answer, Sam entered the room, and came close to the +fire. + +"Beeg chief want see babby," he announced. + +"How is he?" the girl asked, rising to her feet. + +"Seek here," and Sam placed his hand to his side. "Much seek. Bad!" + +Jean at once went into the other room, which was lighted only by the +fire, and crossed to where the injured man was lying. + +"You want to see me?" she enquired. "Is there anything I can do for +you?" + +"Yes, light the candles. It is very dark here." + +Jean at once obeyed, and in a few minutes the candles were burning +brightly. The effect was beautiful, and as she stood watching them she +wondered why there were just seven. + +"You like them?" the man asked. + +"I do," Jean acknowledged. "But I am curious to know why there are +just seven." + +"Oh, that is a perfect number," the man explained. "It is according to +the Bible, you know. Now, take the snuffers and put out six." + +Jean did as she was bidden, greatly mystified, until but one candle was +left burning. + +"There, that will do," the man said. "Now, come over here and sit by +my side. That is better," he continued when she had complied with his +request. + +"How are you feeling?" Jean asked. + +"A little easier now. I am somewhat of a doctor, and Sam helped me. +But never mind that. I want to know who you are, and why you are +travelling with those Indians?" + +Briefly as possible Jean told her story, and when she had ended the man +remained silent for a few minutes. She could not see the expression +upon his face, nor the peculiar light in his eyes owing to the darkness +of the corner where he was lying. Could she have done so, she would +have been more surprised than ever. + +"It is a strange story you have told me, young woman," he at length +remarked. "You have been wonderfully delivered. You should consider +yourself very fortunate in having such friends as those Indians." + +"Indeed I do," Jean declared. "They have done more for me than I can +ever repay. I know now how to sympathise with others in distress, and +so want to help those unfortunate Loyalists." + +"So you are on your way to get food and clothing from the mast-cutters?" + +"Yes, but we won't have to go to them now, as I am sure you will help +out those poor people. You have plenty of supplies." + +"And they will stay here, young woman." + +"What! you won't send any to those people in distress?" + +"Why should I? They are Loyalists, and that is enough." + +Jean started and stared at the man in amazement. + +Surely she had not heard aright. + +"Do you mean what you say?" she asked. + +"I certainly do. Those Loyalists will never receive any help from me. +Let them starve and freeze; it is no more than they deserve." + +These cold, inhuman words stirred Jean's fighting blood. She rose +quickly to her feet, her eyes ablaze with anger. + +"I don't know who you are," she began, "and I don't know why you hate +the Loyalists. But--" she paused just for an instant, "some of that +food and clothing will leave this place to-morrow morning." + +The man sat bolt upright at this declaration, and flung out his right +hand as if to hit the girl. Then he sank back upon the bed with a +groan. + +"You can't help yourself," Jean reminded, "so it is better for you to +keep quiet. Some of those supplies are going, whether you like it or +not." + +"But this is a hold-up, a robbery," the man charged. + +"I don't care what you call it, and I'm not worrying about that. I +only know that men, women, and children are starving not far away, so +while there is food here they are going to have some of it." + +Jean was surprised at her boldness. But it was not time for half-way +measures. If the owner would not agree to let the supplies go, she +would take matters into her own hands. + +"Oh, but for this confounded pain in my side I would soon teach you who +is master of this house," the man shouted. "You are an impudent hussy, +and I believe the story you told me about being carried away is a lie. +And how do I know but what you are lying about those Loyalists? You +and your Indian companions may keep what you take for yourselves." + +"You can believe me or not, just as you wish," Jean quietly and firmly +replied. "But those supplies are going to the Loyalists in the +morning. I would be ashamed to be called Colonel Sterling's daughter +if I were afraid to use strong measures to save starving people." + +At these words the man suddenly lifted himself on his right elbow, and +peered keenly at the girl. + +"Light the rest of those candles," he ordered. "I must see your face. +I want to know if you are telling me the truth." + +Jean did so, and then returned to the man's side. + +"Stand there," he commanded, "a little to the right, so I can see your +face. Ah, that's better. Now, tell me your father's Christian name." + +"James," the girl replied. + +"Yes, but James what? He has a second name, has he not?" + +"Witrow. James Witrow Sterling; that's his full name." + +"What was your mother's name?" + +"Deborah Ruth." + +"But her maiden name?" + +"Winslow." + +"And your name?" + +"Priscilla Jean, although I only get 'Jean.'" + +"After whom were you named?" + +"A very dear friend of my parents." + +"Who was she?" + +"Priscilla Jean Norman, so I have been told." + +"Where is she now?" + +"I do not know. She and her husband disappeared years ago, and no word +has been received from them since. They were the dearest friends my +father had, and he feels the loss very keenly." + +"Is your mother alive?" + +"No; she died several years ago." + +With a deep sigh the man dropped back upon the pillow, and remained +silent for a few minutes. Jean sat down by his side, lost in thought. +What was the meaning of the man's sudden excitement? she asked herself. +And why did he question her so closely about her parents' names? +Perhaps he had known them in the past. At length the man stirred, +reached out his right hand and touched hers. + +"Young woman," he began, "for your parents' sake alone I give you +permission to take food and clothing to those starving people." + +"Oh, I am so glad!" Jean replied. "But did you know my father and +mother?" + +To this question the man seemed to pay no heed. His eyes were fixed +upon the seven candles. + +"Yes, there were seven of us," he murmured as if to himself, "seven who +were all in all to one another. But six went out, and I was left +alone. Put them out again, Miss, and leave just one burning. You may +go now, as I want to think. Send Sam to me. He can sleep in here +to-night. You will find plenty of blankets in the next room. Good +night." + +Quietly and almost reverently Jean extinguished six of the candles, and +then left the room. She felt that there was a deep mystery surrounding +this man's life of which the seven-branch candle-stick was but the +outward symbol. + + + + +CHAPTER XXIV + +TIMON OF THE WILDERNESS + +Jean awoke the next morning much refreshed after the good night's rest. +She slept upon a liberal supply of blankets which Kitty had prepared +for her upon the floor. This was a treat after camp-life, and when she +opened her eyes the Indian woman was cooking breakfast. It was not yet +daylight, but the room was quite bright from the dancing flames of the +fire-place. It felt nice to lie there with a roof above her and no +weary journey ahead for that day, at least. She recalled the events of +the previous day, and wondered how the injured man had passed the +night. She had fallen asleep thinking about him, and the mystery of +his life. Whoever he was, she was thankful that he had known her +parents, and that for their sake he was willing to send food to the +Loyalists. The Indians were to start that morning, so she must be +ready to assist them in selecting the supplies. + +About a quarter of an hour later Sam entered the room. He did not +knock, for such etiquette was not in his simple code of Indian manners. +He merely looked to see what his wife was cooking, and then turned +toward Jean. + +"Beeg chief want see babby," he announced. + +"How is he this morning, Sam?" + +"No good. Bad." + +Fearing that the man was much worse, Jean hurried into the other room, +and went at once to the couch. + +"Good morning," she brightly accosted. "How are you feeling now?" + +"None too good," was the reply. "I didn't sleep a wink last night." + +"Your side hurt you, I suppose." + +"Perhaps so. But never mind about that now. I want you to help Sam +pack up the outfit. Don't let him take too much, and see that he +doesn't get any of that rum. It's in a keg near the molasses. + +"You will have some breakfast, will you not?" Jean asked. + +"I suppose so. There's a box yonder," and he pointed to the opposite +side of the room. "You'll find some bread and cold meat. You might +bring me a cup of strong tea; perhaps it will steady my nerves. Hand +me my pipe and tobacco; they're on that flat stone projecting from the +fire-place." + +About the middle of the forenoon the relief party drew away from the +house on their arduous journey to the A-jem-sek. It had taken Sam some +time to repair the broken toboggan he had found in a shed near by. +When this had been loaded with supplies, Sam threw the rope across his +shoulders and started forward, with Kitty following. It would be a +hard trip, Jean was well aware, so she told the Indians how grateful +she was, and that no doubt King George would hear of their good deed. +Her words pleased the simple-minded natives, and they undertook the +difficult task in the best of spirits. + +"Don't forget to tell the Loyalists about the moose," Jean reminded as +she stood watching them from the back door. + +"Injun no forget," Sam replied. "White man come bimeby. Sam, mebbe." + +The girl watched her faithful friends until they had disappeared from +view. All at once she seemed inexpressibly lonely as she stood there. +While the Indians were with her she felt secure. But now she was alone +with the mysterious invalid in the next room. She might have gone, +too, but the man had asked her to stay until the natives returned, and +she could not very well refuse his request. Anyway, she would be of +more use here than out on the trail. She wondered what was the cause +of the feeling of depression that had so suddenly swept upon her, and +which was contrary to her buoyant nature. All at once the great silent +forest appeared to her like some sinister monster, holding a lurking +enemy within its brooding depths. She chided herself for her +foolishness, but for all that, she could not entirely banish the +strange feeling. + +Going into the adjoining room, she found the invalid asleep. Not +wishing to disturb him, she sat down by the table and picked up the +book lying open there. It was a copy of Shakespeare's works, +well-bound, and showing signs of much use. She turned to the front +blank pages, hoping to see a name inscribed there. But nothing could +she find. She examined two other books, one a copy of Virgil's +"Aeneid," and the second "The Tatler," but no clue could she obtain as +to the identity of the owner. In one of them, however, she did find +where a name had been scratched out, as with a knife. + +Taking up again the copy of Shakespeare's works, she glanced at the +play where the book was lying open. It was "Timon of Athens," and the +page upon which her eyes rested contained Timon's terrible curse +outside the walls of Athens. She read it through, and then let the +book drop upon her lap, wondering why any one in his right mind could +so curse his fellow beings. She glanced toward the man upon the cot. +Had he been reading those words ere he laid the book aside? she mused. +What connection had that curse with him? Did he hate his fellow men as +Timon did of old? Perhaps he, too, had been wronged, and had fled to +this lonely place. She recalled what he had said about those starving +Loyalists. Surely there must be some good reason for his intense +bitterness. + +As she thus sat there gazing dreamily into the fire, the man on the cot +stirred, uttered a slight moan, opened his eyes and looked at the girl. + +"Ah, so you've been keeping watch, have you?" he asked. "Pretty lonely +job, isn't it?" + +"Not at all," Jean brightly replied, laying aside the book and rising +to her feet. "I have been looking at your books. My, what a reader +you must be! But why do you read such stuff as that?" + +"What stuff? I hope you don't call Shakespeare's works 'stuff.'" + +"Oh, I am merely referring to Timon's curse. It is terrible. But, +there, I don't want to talk about it. Let me make you a cup of tea. +That will do you more good than any book." + +"Make it good and strong," the man reminded. "And while you are about +it you might as well bring me a noggin of rum. I haven't had any since +yesterday morning." + +The invalid drank the tea first, and pronounced it excellent. He let +the rum remain by his side while he filled and lighted his pipe. + +"Did you have a good sleep?" Jean asked as she again sat down by the +table. "I hope you feel better." + +"I had a fairly good sleep, Miss, although the pain in my side is no +better. However, I am used to suffering. So you don't care for +Shakespeare, eh?" + +"I didn't say that," Jean defended. "But I don't like reading those +terrible passages about curses and such like." + +"But I like them, Miss. They just suit me, and I feed on them." + +"How can you? It is more than I can understand." + +"You would, though, if you had been treated as I have been. I am +Timon, and his sufferings were no greater than mine. His so-called +friends were false to him, and so were mine. He cursed them, and I +have made his curses mine. I am really Timon." + +"Suppose I call you 'Timon,' then," Jean suggested with a smile. "I +don't know what else to call you, for I do not know your name. 'Mr. +Timon' sounds very well, does it not?" + +"Yes, you may call me anything you like. I suppose Timon is as good as +any other name. And it suits me, too." + +"You must have had a hard life," Jean replied, not knowing what else to +say. "It has evidently made you very bitter against your fellow men." + +"Hard is not a strong enough word, Miss. You see that copy of the +'Aeneid'? Well, I read as much of that as I do Shakespeare. I like to +follow the history of Old Aeneas. Many of his troubles were mine, and +truly has Virgil sung of them. He was an exile by fate, and so am I. +He had many wanderings, and so have I. He was treated with base +ingratitude, and so was I. Yes, Timon and Aeneas are my brothers in +tribulation. Like them I hate and curse my enemies." + +"But this is a Christian age," Jean reminded. "We are taught by our +Great Master to love our enemies, to bless and curse not." + +"What! love King George, that crazy fool? Love a thing that brought on +the war? Love a creature with the brains of a mouse? Nonsense. I +don't believe the Lord ever meant us to love such a being." + +Jean little expected that her quiet rebuke would cause such an +outburst. She had always held the King in the highest esteem, as one +who ruled by divine authority. To hear him now reviled, was more than +she could endure. + +"You have no right to talk about our good King in such a manner," she +stoutly defended. "He is a great King, and thousands have died for him +in the terrible war." + +"A great King! A great King!" the man sneered. "And how great is he? +He is so great that he objected to painting St. Paul's Cathedral as +being too much like the Roman Catholic custom. He is so great that he +doesn't like Shakespeare, but he laughs to split his sides at farces +and pantomimes, where clowns swallow carrots and strings of sausages. +He is so great that he spends much of his time learning the exact +number of buttons, tags and laces, and the cut of all the cocked-hats, +pigtails, and gaiters in his army. Oh, yes, he is so great that he is +always meddling in other people's affairs. He pokes his red face into +every cottage for miles around. Imagine the King of England going +about in his old wig, shovel-hat, and Windsor uniform, hob-nobbing with +pig-boys, and old women making apple dumplings, and hurrahing with lazy +louts early in the morning! That is the great King of England! How +proud you must be of such a creature." + +"I am proud of him," Jean retorted, "and you should not misrepresent +him. The people love him for his pure and simple manner of living. He +goes among them that he might know how they live, for he wants to help +them all he can. They call him 'Farmer George,' so I have heard my +father say, and I am sure that is an honour for any King." + +"Queer honour, I should say, Miss. And he won great honour in his +fight with America, didn't he? He was going to teach the colonies a +lesson, and whip them into line. I'd like to have seen his old red +face when the news of the defeat of his forces reached him. He's +getting his punishment now, and he'll get more before he's through. He +ruined me, an honest man. But he's getting his turn. I've heard that +he goes out of his mind at times, and that his sons are turning out +bad. Yes, yes, he's finding out now what it is to suffer. Oh, he'll +learn, and I'm glad." + +To these bitter words Jean made no reply. She realised that the less +she said the better it would be. To oppose this man would only inflame +his anger. She knew that his excitement increased his suffering, for +at times during his tirades he had placed his hand to his injured side +and gasped for breath. As she gazed into the fire she knew that the +man was watching her, although she did not look in his direction. For +a few minutes a deep silence pervaded the room, and when the man again +spoke it was in a much milder tone. + +"You must have had a hard time of it," he said. "I can well imagine +how greatly worried your father must be." + +"I fear he is about heart-broken," Jean replied. "He has been failing +of late, and I am afraid this blow will go hard with him. I was his +only comfort." + +"It was a great trial for him to leave his old home, I suppose." + +"In a way it was. But he was very brave through it all. He did what +he could to encourage others, and many were helped by his cheerful +manner. He told them that it was a great privilege to suffer in a +noble cause, and that it was an honour to be loyal pioneers in a +strange land." + +No sooner had Jean uttered these words than she wished them unsaid. +But the man appeared not to have heard them. + +"Tell me about your old home," he requested. "Also about the war, and +your coming to this country. It will help to pass the time." + +Jean was only too glad to do this, so quietly and simply she told about +her old happy home in Connecticut, her mother's death, the war, and all +that it meant to them, of their arrival at Portland Point, the voyage +up the river, and the settlement in the wilderness. Of Dane Norwood +she did not speak, for it was not her nature to reveal to a stranger +the deep things of the heart. Neither did she mention the rangers and +their march with the men of the settlement against the rebels. A +natural caution restrained her from speaking of this to one who so +hated the Loyalists and King George. + +When she had finished she waited for the man to make some remarks. +When, however, he did not speak, she rose, went into the other room, +and busied herself in preparing dinner. It was a simple repast, but it +satisfied the invalid, and he showed his pleasure by a faint smile, the +first that the girl had seen upon his face. + +"It is good of you to stay here and wait upon me," he said, "especially +after what I said about the Loyalists and King George. I owe my life +to you, Miss, and I am not ashamed to acknowledge it." + +"It was Sam who saved you, Mr. Timon," Jean smilingly replied. + +"Ah, yes, in actually shooting the moose. But for you, though, Sam +would not have been on hand at the right minute. It was you who +suggested going to the mast-cutters on behalf of those Loyalists." + +"The real credit, then, should be given to the ones who plotted to +carry me away from home. But for them I would not be here now." + +"And my body would be lying out there in the snow, gored, torn and +trampled. Wonderful, indeed, is the chain of events." + +"It is wonderful," Jean agreed. "I have been thinking so much about it +ever since Sam rescued me that night from Seth Lupin. I was in +absolute despair, but just when help was needed most it seemed as if +God reached out His hand and saved me. The words of that beautiful +hymn, 'The Lord's My Shepherd,' have been often in my mind. I sang it +one night to Sam and Kitty, and they were greatly pleased." + +"Will you sing it to me?" the man asked. "It has been many years since +I have heard any singing, except rough camp songs." + +Although surprised at this request, as well as the sudden change in the +man's manner, Jean did as she was requested. In a clear, sweet voice +she sang the first verse, + The Lord's my shepherd, I'll not want, + He makes me down to lie + In pastures green; He leadeth me + The quiet waters by. + +She was about to begin the next verse when a step was heard outside, +and then a heavy knock sounded upon the door. + + + + +CHAPTER XXV + +UNMASKED + +As Jean rose and opened the door a man at once entered, who stared at +her in amazement. He was of medium size, clad in a short fur jacket, +belted at the waist, heavy cap, rough homespun trousers, stuck into +coarse socks, and moccasins on his feet. His face was covered with a +ragged, bushy beard, flecked with frost, while particles of ice clung +to his moustache. His small piercing eyes attracted Jean most of all, +causing her to retreat a step or two. This the visitor noted, and +laughed. + +"I won't hurt ye, Miss," he said. "But, Lord! where have you dropped +from? I didn't know there was a wench like you on this side of hell." + +"Hold your tongue, Dave, and come over here," the man on the couch +ordered. + +The visitor at once obeyed, and crossed the room. He looked upon the +invalid with surprise. + +"Hello! what's wrong with you?" he asked. + +"Oh, I met with an accident. But what are you doing here, Dave? What +do you want?" + +Dave, however, made no reply, but turned and stared hard at Jean who +was now standing near the table. + +"Did you hear what I said, Dave? What do you want?" + +"Guess there's only one thing I want now, chief. Where did ye git her? +My! she's a beauty." + +At these words the injured man's eyes flashed with anger. He lifted +himself to a sitting position, and seized Dave by the arm. + +"She's my daughter," he lied, "and if you harm her I'll kill you. See?" + +The visitor cowered and shrank back at this fierce threat. + +"I didn't mean to harm her," he muttered. "But I didn't know ye had a +daughter like that. Where have ye kept her all this time?" + +"That's none of your business, Dave. Tell me what you want, and then +get out. But, wait, I know you're thirsty. Bring in some rum, +daughter," he ordered, looking over at Jean. + +The latter was only too glad to get out of the room, and away from the +man who in such a short time had filled her heart with fear. Her hands +trembled as she picked up a mug and filled it with liquor. She then +glanced toward the muskets in the opposite corner, and wondered if they +were loaded. She felt more lonely now than ever, and wished for Sam +and Kitty. She feared that stranger, and longed to close and bolt the +door until he was out of the house. At present, however, there was +nothing else for her to do but to be as brave as possible. No trace of +fear did she show as she went into the other room, and paused just +inside the door. The two men were talking very earnestly, and the +invalid seemed to be quite excited. + +"You must not let them come here," he was saying. "Keep them away for +a day or two, at least." + +"I can't," the other replied. "They are on their way now, and should +be here sometime to-night." + +At this Jean stepped forward and held out the noggin of rum. Dave +eagerly seized the mug, and drained it to the last drop. + +"My, that's great!" he declared, smacking his lips. "Fill it again, +won't you?" + +"No more now, Dave," his chief told him. "You may have another, +though, before you leave. And you must leave soon and stop those men. +They must wait until I am better." + +"But I can't stop them, chief. They won't listen to me. They're out +for a big time, an' they're goin' to have it. An' besides, there's +that gang comin' from the Washademoak, an' they expect to meet them." + +"Oh, Lord! I know it," the injured man groaned. "But that doesn't +make any difference. I want you to stop that first gang from coming +here. Tell them that I am very sick and can't see them now." + +"Don't stop them, chief," Dave pleaded. "This is about the last chance +they'll have. The rangers are on the way, so I hear, so we must get +ahead of them. Davidson, the devil, has got wind of this." + +"How did he hear?" + +"How did he hear?" Dave repeated with a laugh. "How did he hear about +that meeting on the Wed-nee-bak, an' round up that bunch at the lake? +I guess you know as well as anybody." + +"Never mind about that now, Dave. All I want you to do is to stop +those men from coming here to-night. Tell them to leave me out this +time, and to march straight overland until they meet the men coming +eastward. I can't talk any more now, as my side hurts me very much. +Daughter, give this man some more rum." + +Jean started at this order, and quickly left the room. She was greatly +excited, for she realised that serious trouble of some kind was on +foot. She believed that the rebels were about to attack that helpless +band of Loyalists on the A-jem-sek as others had planned to do to the +ones at Loyal. What she had gathered from Dave's words led her to +believe that the latter attempt had failed. This was the first news +she had received, and it greatly relieved her mind. But what about the +others, those suffering men, women and children but a short distance +away? + +She was thankful when Dave at last left the house, and she was once +more alone with the invalid. The latter was very still, staring +straight before him. Jean crossed the room and stood by his side. + +"I want to know the truth," she began. "Is an attack to be made upon +those Loyalists?" + +"What do you mean?" the man asked in surprise. + +"Just what I said. The rebels planned to wipe out the Loyalists down +river, and it looks to me as if they are about to try the same upon the +ones on the A-jem-sek." + +"Nonsense, girl," was the impatient reply. "It is foolish to think of +such a thing." + +"Well, what is the meaning, then, of this gathering of men from various +parts who are so anxious to do something before the rangers arrive? +They surely intend some mischief." + +"Just a little fun, Miss, that's all. The boys like a lark +occasionally. It keeps them in good spirits." + +"Are they all like Dave?" + +"Why, don't you like him?" + +"No, I do not. He has evil eyes." + +"Dave is not as bad as you think. He is a weak creature, with little +brains, and no sense at all. But the rest are not a bad lot, though +rather rough at times, especially when they are drinking. But let us +forget all about them for the present. Read some to me. Let it be +Timon again. I feel in a mood for him to-day. If you knew Latin, I +would have you read about Old Aeneas. I like Virgil's full sounding +sentences, 'Arma virumque cano.' There's nothing like them." + +"Yes, there is," Jean quietly replied, as she rose to her feet, crossed +the room, and took down a book from a small shelf on the wall. This +she opened as soon as she had taken her seat before the fire, and +turned over several pages. + +"Here is something better than Virgil," she said, "and I am going to +read from it now. It will do both of us much good." + +"Is that the Bible, Miss?" + +"It is, and from all appearances you have not read much from it of +late. It is very dusty." + +"That's true, and I don't want to hear it now. I don't like it." + +"Neither do we like medicine, Mr. Timon. But when we are sick we take +it whether we like it or not. It is for our good." + +"So you think I am sick?" + +"There is something wrong with you, I am sure, more serious than your +injured side. This is the only thing, I believe, that will help you." + +"But I won't listen." + +"You don't have to. I am going to read it, though. You liked the +verse of the hymn I sang, didn't you?" + +"Oh, that was different. It was your voice I liked, but not the +sentimental mush of words." + +"Well, then, you can listen to my voice now if you want to. But I +guess you will listen to the words, too, unless you are different from +what I think you are." + +"What makes you say that?" + +"Do you really want to know?" + +"Certainly." + +Jean gazed into the fire for a few minutes, while the man watched her +curiously. + +"Go on," he ordered. "Out with it." + +"I believe you are trying to be what you are not," the girl bluntly +charged. "At first I thought you were a brute, and I was afraid of +you. But since I have learned what an educated man you are, and +watched you after your outburst about the King and the Loyalists, I +have come to the conclusion that you are fighting against your best +convictions." + +"Why, girl, you surprise me!" the man gasped. + +"Perhaps so, Mr. Timon. But can you truthfully say that I am not +right? You cannot, and I know that you have nothing in common with +such a creature as that Dave who was here. It isn't natural for a man +like you to be in league with a gang of rebels. There, now, I have +told you what I think, so you can say what you like. I am going to +read the Master's words, for I believe you need them." + +Although outwardly calm, Jean's heart was beating fast. She expected +to hear the man deny what she had said, or say something in his own +defence. When, however, he remained silent, she glanced at him, and +then turned her eyes upon the open page. + + +"Ye have heard that it was said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour and hate +thine enemy. But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that +curse you, do good to them that hate you and pray for them that +despitefully use you, and persecute you." + + +"Stop, stop!" the man cried. "I can't stand those words. They are not +meant for me. I can't pray for my enemies. Do you think I can pray +for King George?" + +"That is for you to decide, Mr. Timon. I am sure that I can pray for +those who carried me away from home. Don't you think that they need +it?" + +Jean was about to close the book, when her eyes rested upon some words +on the front page. As she looked, her face turned pale, and she gave a +slight gasp of astonishment. + +"What is the matter?" the man asked. + +But the girl did not hear him. Her eyes were fixed upon the words + + "To darling Dane, + With Mother's best love. + May God bless and keep you." + +Her heart almost stopped beating as she stared at the writing, +especially the word "Dane." What did it mean? she asked herself. It +must be her own Dane; there could not be two. Was this his book? Was +this his home? Then a sudden thought flashed into her mind, and +something which had greatly worried and puzzled her passed like the +mist before the morning sun. It must be so, and she understood now why +Dane had not told her. + +Rising swiftly to her feet, she approached the couch. + +"Are you Dane Norwood's father?" she asked in a voice that trembled +with emotion and excitement. + +With a gurgling cry, the man sat bolt upright, and glared at the girl. + +"Why do you ask me that?" he demanded. "How dare you mention that name +in this house? What do you know about him?" + +"I know him to be one of the best men I have ever met. Next to my +father I love him more than any one in the world." + +"You do!" It was all the man could say, so great was his astonishment. +He dropped back upon the pillow, breathing heavily, and clutching hard +at his side. + +"Yes, I know him," Jean continued, "and I think I understand now why he +never told me about you. And he had good reason, too." + +"And he never told you what kind of a being I am?" the man asked in a +hoarse whisper. + +"He said nothing about you at all." + +"Are you sure, Miss? Didn't he tell you how I forced him to leave +home, and told him never to come here again?" + +"He said nothing to me about it, Mr. Timon. He never mentioned your +name, and when I asked him about his father, he always changed the +subject." + +"My God! Did he!" The man's hands clutched hard at the blanket, and +his eyes turned upon the girl's face expressed something of the agony +of his soul. "And he never betrayed me," he murmured as if to himself. +"Did he tell you about his mother?" + +"Oh, yes, he often spoke to me about her, and told me what a noble +woman she was. He said that he owed everything to her." + +"He did, eh? Well, I guess it's true. She influenced him more than I +did, and that was why he left after her death." + +"Why was that?" + +"He followed her in loyalty to King George. Later he joined the King's +rangers, and became Davidson's chief courier, 'The King's Arrow,' as he +is called. That was more than I could stand." + +"And so you had a fight?" + +"No, not a fight, Miss. I was hot, I acknowledge, but Dane never said +a word. I can't forget, though, the look in his eyes as he left me, +and I have not seen him since." + +"But you have heard about him, I suppose?" + +"Oh, yes, reports of his doings reach me from time to time; that is +all." The man sighed, and shifted a little to an easier position. + +"Would you like to see him?" Jean asked. "I am sure that he would be +only too glad to come to you." + +"Do you think so, Miss? But why should he come after what I said to +him?" + +"Because he is so noble and true. You little know what he is to me. +Look," and she raised her hand to the arrow at her throat, "he gave me +this. It is a token of our love. He made it with his own hands from a +coin given to him by his mother. It was the means of saving me from +the slashers. Kitty saw it first, and it told her about me." + +"Your story is really wonderful, girl, and I am thankful that you have +been saved. It means more to me than you imagine." + +"In what way?" + +"Don't you know? Because you were saved, you and those Indians were on +hand to deliver me from that moose." + +"So that is the reason, then, why you are so kind to me, and allowed +those supplies to go to those needy Loyalists." + +"No it is not," was the curt reply. "My life is of little value to any +one. It's because you are James Sterling's daughter; that's why. I +would do anything for his sake. He was a good friend of mine, and so +was his wife." + +"I am thankful that you knew them. Was it for long, Mr. Norwood?" + +"Why do you call me that?" + +"Isn't that your name?" + +"Heavens! No. I am Thomas Norman, your father's old friend." + +At this confession Jean uttered a cry of amazement, and stared at the +man before her. She was almost too confused to think, so overwhelming +was her emotion. She felt that she must be dreaming, so wonderful did +it all appear. + +"Yes," the man continued, "it is better for you to know all, and it +relieves my mind. Dane took the first part of his right name, and +merely changed the second. Now you understand all." + +Jean did understand, and it gave her cause for much thought. She sat +down and gazed silently into the fire. How glad her father would be to +know that his friend was alive. And yet he would be greatly distressed +when he learned that he was a rebel. Could they ever be friends again? +she wondered. This modern Timon, with such hatred in his heart to the +King and the Loyalists, was not the man her father had known in the +days of old. Loyalty with the latter was a vital thing, and how could +he endure a man so bitterly opposed to the King? + +The invalid surmised her thoughts as he watched her. She presented a +charming picture, ensconced in the deep chair, and he could well +understand how Dane must love her. He had always longed for a +daughter, and of the many girls he had ever known, the one now before +him appealed to him most of all. She was the only white woman who had +entered his house since his wife's death, and he had been strongly +drawn to her from the first time of meeting. Living so much among +rough, rebellious men, he had acquired many of their ways. But in the +presence of this sweet, gentle girl these had vanished like ice before +the bright sun, and the real nobleness of his nature re-asserted +itself. He was tired of the life he had been living for years. He +longed for companions after his own heart, and a home such as he had +known in the past. And what a home the girl before him would make! +And reconciled to his only son, what a heaven on earth it would be! + + + + +CHAPTER XXVI + +BEHIND THE BOLTED DOOR + +When Thomas Norman fled with his wife and child from the restraining +bonds of civilisation and became the leader of a band of lawless rovers +of the wild, he little realised how far-reaching would be the effect of +his rash and hasty action. In the spirit of revenge he had sown the +wind, but he had forgotten the whirlwind that one day he would be +called upon to reap. For a time he had rejoiced in flaming the embers +of rebellion against the King, thinking thus to get more than even for +his imaginary injury. The war had filled him with delight, and he did +everything in his power to arouse the people, both whites and Indians, +against King George. For a while he was certain of success, especially +when assistance came from the rebelling states in the form of presents +for the Indians and a personal letter from General Washington, +accompanied by belts of wampum. For a time he made remarkable +progress, and so stirred the Indians that at last they started on the +warpath against the English. Ninety canoes filled with warriors headed +down river to ravage the country around Fort Howe. But they were met +by James Simonds, the trader at Portland Point, and a conference was +held along the river. Before giving an answer, the head chief, Pierre +Tomah, said that he must consult the Divine being. So throwing himself +upon his face in the sand, he lay motionless for the space of nearly an +hour. Then rising, he informed the other chiefs that he had been +advised by the Great Spirit to keep peace with King George's men. +After that a treaty was signed at Fort Howe. General Washington's +presents were delivered up, the Indians drank the health of the King, +they were feasted and presented with numerous gifts. All this was a +great blow to Thomas Norman, although he continued to inflame the few +Indians who still remained rebellious as well as the renegade white men. + +His wife, a gentle and refined woman, never agreed with him in his +disloyalty to the King. At first she pleaded and reasoned, but at last +gave up in despair, and devoted herself to her simple household +affairs, and the training of her one child, the only comfort of her +solitary life. When at length she left him and he laid her body to +rest at the foot of a big pine tree, he was a heart-broken man. He +understood when it was too late what she had meant to him. Then when +Dane, influenced by his mother's teaching, left him to become one of +the King's rangers, his cup of sorrow was filled to overflowing. For +months after he lived a lonely life within his silent house, dreaded by +the slashers and Indians alike. The latter shunned his solitary abode, +and always spoke of him on rare occasions as the chief with the +"twisted head." + +When, however, the English forces were defeated, and the war brought to +a close, Norman's hopes again revived. He became active once more, +feeling certain that the Indians and others would now side with the +conquerors and wrest England's grip from the valley of the St. John +River. The King's mast-cutters had been a source of continual worry to +him. Why should those great pines be used for the royal navy? he +asked. They belonged to the natives and other occupants of the land, +and should be reserved for future needs. The marking of the choicest +trees with the broad arrow filled his heart with bitterness, and his +words so aroused the rebel brood around him that they decided to drive +the mast-cutters out of the country, and put a stop to the business. +The arrival of thousands of Loyalists also stirred him deeply, and he +spread the report, which was readily taken up, that the newcomers would +settle on all the good land, slaughter the game, and force the rightful +owners to leave. + +The failure of the attempt upon the Loyalists during the fall, and the +carrying of Flazeet and Rauchad to Fort Howe had only embittered the +rebels who had not taken part in the affair. They roused to action, +and determined to wreak revenge upon the mast-cutters between the St. +John and the A-jem-sek. They had arranged their plans with much +secrecy, but they learned at the last minute that in some mysterious +manner word had reached the rangers, who were hastening to the +assistance of the King's men. There was, accordingly, no time to lose. +They must strike at once, and then vanish into the depths of the forest. + +Thomas Norman was well aware of this proposed attack upon the +mast-cutters. Although he did not oppose it, he took little interest +in the matter. In fact, he had very little ambition for anything. He +was feeling somewhat weary during the fall, and the silence of his +house was more depressing than ever. During the lonely days, and still +more lonely nights, he thought much about the past. He knew that he +had made a failure of life, and that he had nothing to live for now. +At times he would endeavor to fan the coals of rebellion by reading +"King Lear," "Timon of Athens," and the story of Old Aeneas. But the +effect was never lasting, and when the artificial stimulation subsided +he was more depressed than ever. + +Such was his mood the day he rushed forth from the unbearable +loneliness of his house and encountered the moose. The accident, and +the meeting with the girl had aroused him for a while, and his old-time +spirit of rebellion flared up in his passionate outburst against the +King and the Loyalists. But it was only temporary, and when he learned +that the girl was James Sterling's daughter, he was forced to +capitulate. He made a few spasmodic efforts after that, but the +gentleness of the girl, together with the fact that she knew and loved +Dane, swept everything else away. + +His great concern now was about the rebels. They could march against +the mast-cutters if they wished, but he did not want them to see Jean. +He knew what they were like, and when their coarse brutal natures +became inflamed through liquor, there was no telling what they might +do. For this reason he had urged Dave to turn them aside, and induce +them to march straight overland. Of the success of this plan he had +little hope, as the slashers knew of the rum he kept on hand, and for +that they would come, if for nothing else. + +So that night as he lay there watching Jean as she sat before the fire, +he listened intently, expecting every minute to hear the voices and +steps of the undesired rebels. Bitterly now he regretted his action in +the past, and almost cursed himself for his blind folly. Several times +he was on the point of warning Jean of her danger. But how could he +tell her, and what good would it do? There was no place where she +could go for protection, and he was helpless to aid her. His only +comfort lay in the hope that he could influence the men by making them +think that she was his daughter. This, he knew, would be but a poor +excuse, and it was hardly likely that they would believe him. They +were well aware that he had no daughter, and would look upon the girl's +presence in the house in one light only. A groan escaped his lips as +he thought of this. + +"Are you suffering much?" Jean asked, going to his side. "Is there +anything I can do for you?" + +"Not for me, I'm afraid," was the reply. "There is something, though, +that you can do. I may have visitors to-night, and no doubt they will +be hungry. Do you think you could carry those provisions into this +room? I don't want the men to disturb you. I hope those sacks will +not be too heavy." + +"I think I can do it," Jean replied. "Where shall I put them?" + +"As near the door there as possible. And the rum; don't forget that, I +was going to ask you to pour it out in the snow for fear that the men +might drink too much. But that might not be wise. They know I have +it, and if they do not get it they might become ugly." + +It took Jean some time to carry and drag in the supplies and stack them +in a corner near the door. She understood fairly well the meaning of +this, and it filled her heart with a nameless fear. This was increased +when she had with difficulty brought in the rum, and stood panting +after the exertion. + +"There is a strong bolt on the door of your room," Norman explained. +"It might be well to keep it fastened when the men are here, for one +can never tell what might happen." + +"You think there will be danger, then?" Jean asked, as she sat down in +the big chair. + +"There is always danger more or less with those men around. When I was +well I could keep them within bounds. But now I am helpless. And, +besides, you are here, and that makes a difference." + +"I must keep out of sight, then." + +"It might be just as well. I am afraid that Dave has told the men +about you, so they will be anxious to see my--my daughter." + +Jean asked no further questions, but her face was very pale and her +heart beat fast. She felt more helpless than she had been when with +her Indian captors upon the river. What could she do to defend +herself? She thought of the guns in the other room, and wondered if +they were loaded. She might use them, but what could one woman do +against a band of lawless men? Anyway, she was determined to do almost +anything to defend herself, if necessary. + +Slowly the evening wore away, and anxiously Jean listened to every +sound. The man on the cot slept, and at times muttered words which the +girl could not understand. She felt inexpressibly lonely, and she +often glanced toward the small window as if expecting to see faces +peering in upon her. She did not dare to sleep lest the slashers +should come and catch her off guard. How she longed for Sam and Kitty. +What a comfort they would be. + +At length she rose to her feet, crossed the room, opened the door and +looked out. It was not a dark night, but the moon, now almost at the +full, was invisible. A keen wind was driving over the land and it +sounded among the trees the same as it did before the storm she enjoyed +so much in the lodge by the lake. How weird appeared the great trees, +and she imagined she could see menacing forms watching her from their +sombre depths. She knew where lay the trail by which the slashers +would come, and she kept her eyes fixed in that direction. At the back +of the house another trail began, which led to the St. John River, so +Sam had told her, and passed the very place where the mast-cutters were +at work. This to the lonely girl seemed the trail of hope, while the +other was the trail of doom. + +She was about to close the door, for the wind was piercing, when +casting a final glance toward the forest, she caught sight of dim forms +moving swiftly and silently toward the house. That they were the +dreaded slashers she had not the slightest doubt. Quickly she shut the +door, and hastened over to the cot. Norman opened his eyes and looked +at her in a dazed manner. + +"They are coming!" she cried. "I have seen them!" + +"Where are they?" the man asked, rising to a sitting position. + +"Just out there," and she motioned to the right. + +"Hurry up, then, and go into the other room. Bolt the door, and put +out the light." + +Jean needed no further bidding. In another minute she had the door +securely fastened, and the candle blown out. She then took up her +position in a dark corner, where with fast-beating heart she waited to +hear what might take place in the adjoining room. + + + + +CHAPTER XXVII + +THROUGH THE NIGHT AND THE STORM + +In a few minutes the slashers arrived. Jean could hear them quite +distinctly, and her heart sank within her as she listened to their +laughter and rough talk. They were in a merry mood, she could plainly +tell, and although she could not understand all they said, she was well +aware that they were asking for her and the rum. From this she knew +that Dave had told them of her presence in the house, and she wondered +whether they would try to force their way into her room. She glanced +in the direction of the muskets, and although she could not see them, +the thought that they were there gave her some comfort. + +Standing where she was it was impossible to hear plainly, so stepping +to the door, she put her ear down close to a crack through which the +light was streaming. She listened intently to all that was taking +place, although at first it was difficult to make out any sense from +the babel of voices. Occasionally she could hear Norman's voice urging +the men to be quiet or to leave the house. That the visitors had found +the rum was quite evident, for she could hear them dipping the mug into +the liquor, followed by expressions of satisfaction. + +"Dat's good rum, chief," she heard one say. "Where you get it, eh?" + +"Where it all comes from, of course," Norman sternly replied. "You +must not drink too much of it." + +"Oh, it'll take more'n dat to knock me out." + +"Don't be too sure of that. The mast-cutters are no babies, and you'll +need to be in good condition when you meet them." + +"I don't care for no damn mast-cutters. Rum's my best friend when I +fight dem." + +"Hear, hear!" another shouted. "Good fer you, Jerry! We're with you +on that. Rum puts hell into us, an' makes us fight like the devil." + +"But the mast-cutters can fight, too," Norman reminded. "They are well +armed, remember." + +"'Spose they are, what of it? They won't have time to use their guns. +They'll all be asleep when we arrive." + +"But what about the rangers?" + +"They'll never touch us. We'll have the job done, an' the camp wiped +out before they get there. We're no fools." + +"They rounded up Flazeet and his men last fall, though. How did they +hear about that attack?" + +"How did they hear? Flazeet talked too much; that was the trouble. +But we're different. We'll not get caught." + +"But Davidson has his men everywhere. Perhaps he has already warned +the mast-cutters, so they may be waiting for you." + +"Well, let them wait. We'll have that bunch with us from the +Washademoak, an' you know what devils they are to fight." + +"When do you expect to meet them?" + +"To-morrow sometime. Then at night we'll drop in to see our friends, +the mast-cutters, an' settle up an old score once an' fer all." + +What was said further Jean could not distinguish, for several men just +then lifted up their voices in a rough song, showing that the rum was +already taking effect. But what she had heard caused her great +uneasiness. She understood now the object of these men. They were to +march against the mast-cutters, sweep down upon them in the dead of +night, and murder them all. She shuddered as she thought of this. +Something must be done to warn the mast-cutters of their danger. They +were the King's men, and it would not do to allow them to be slain +without a chance of defending themselves. Why should she not go and +give the warning? This idea at first seemed foolish. How could she +find the way? Would she dare to traverse the forest alone? But the +more she thought of it, the more she felt that she was the one who +should undertake the task. If she did not do something she could never +forgive herself. And what would her father say if he knew that she had +hesitated in the path of duty? It was a hard battle she fought as she +crouched there in the dark corner. She pictured to herself the gloomy +forest, the uncertainty of the way, and the struggle necessary before +she could reach the mast-cutters. Cautiously she crept to the little +window and peered out. How dismal and forbidding seemed the forest. +She could see the tree-tops waving and the snow swirling before the +wind. The prospect of going forth alone on such a night was far from +cheerful. + +She was about to leave the window when a bearded face was suddenly +pressed against the glass. With a gasp of fear she staggered back, and +fled to the darkness of her corner. And there she crouched, waiting +with wide-staring eyes for what would happen next. + +The voices in the adjoining room were becoming louder and more +boisterous. What she presently heard caused her to straighten suddenly +up, and a chill to sweep through her body. The men were calling for +her, and demanding the chief to bring her to them. + +"We want the girl," she heard one man say. + +"You won't get her," Norman replied. "She is my daughter, and you must +not touch her." + +"Your daughter, be damned! You ain't got no daughter. You can't git +that off on us. She's in the other room, an' we want her quick." + +What Norman said in reply Jean could not understand, for the noise the +men were making. But she did hear some one trying the door, and +cursing because he could not get it open. She knew now that the +critical moment had arrived. There was no time to lose. She must +leave the place and nee to the shelter of the forest. That was her +only hope. + +By the dim light of the dying fire she donned the coat, cap and mitts +that Kitty had made for her. Then seizing her snow-shoes, she +cautiously opened the back door. As she did so she could hear the +other door creaking beneath the weight of several bodies pressing +against it from the opposite side. That it would soon give way she +felt certain, so she must make her escape while there was time. +Stepping out into the night, she looked fearfully around. Seeing no +one, she sped along the trail, and in another minute was within the +sheltering arms of the great forest. Here she paused and looked back. +Nothing could she see but the house standing black and drear in the +midst of the little clearing. + +It took her but a few minutes to arrange her snowshoes on her feet, and +she had just straightened herself up from her stooping position when a +crash and a medley of shouts fell upon her ears. She knew the meaning +of these sounds, and her heart beat wildly. The door had been burst +open, and the men were in the room searching for her. Presently she +saw several come out of the house and look around. Waiting to see no +more, she sped along the trail which stretched out before her. Never +had she travelled with such speed, her great fear urging her forward. +Would the slashers follow her? she asked herself. At times she stopped +and listened with the strained attention of a hunted animal. But +nothing could she hear, so encouraged she pressed onward. + +At first she did not find the walking difficult, owing partly to her +excitement and the freedom she felt in being away from the house of +dread. She had no trouble in following the trail, for sufficient light +sifted down through the trees to show the beaten track. She wondered +who had travelled that way as she had not heard Norman refer to any one +coming from the great river. She had no idea as to the time of night, +although she hoped that it might be late for then she could look +forward more hopefully to the dawn. That the trail would lead her to +the mast-cutters she had not the slightest doubt, so this gave her +considerable comfort. + +She had been travelling about an hour when the snow began to fall. +Among the trees it did not at first impede her progress, but she could +tell by the roaring overhead that a heavy storm was abroad. When +crossing a wild meadow or a small inland lake she experienced some of +the force of the wind, and the snow almost blinded her. She was always +glad when the trail led once more into the shelter of the woods. + +At length, however, a sudden weariness came upon her. The walking grew +heavy, and she was finding much difficulty in following the trail. +Occasionally she stepped aside and sank into the deep snow, out of +which she struggled with great effort. Each time it was harder to +extricate herself, and her feet would slip provokingly off the +snow-shoes. And all the time the storm increased in fury, reminding +her of that other storm when she was at the little lake. But it had a +different meaning to her now. As it tore through the branches overhead +it sounded like the voice of destruction rather than grand martial +music. The swaying and creaking trees seemed like an army of monsters +about to fall upon her. The helplessness of her situation overwhelmed +her. What could she do against the fury of the elements? Why had she +ventured forth alone and unaided? It was foolish to think that she +could reach the mast-cutters. But then she knew that the forces of +nature were more merciful than those wretched slashers she had left +behind. Better to fall in the midst of the great forest, and let the +snow enshroud her body, than to allow brutes in the forms of men to lay +their vile hands upon her. But she would win. She must not give up. +She would go on. + +Step by step she slowly pushed her way through the forest and the +night. She longed for morning, for the blessed light of day to dispel +the gloomy shades around her. But it was a long time coming, and she +was so weary. Often now she paused to rest, each time longer than the +last. At length she felt that she could go no farther. She could not +find the trail from which she had wandered, and the snow was deep. She +floundered about for a few minutes, and then with a cry of despair she +looked wildly around. What was she to do? She knew that she was lost, +yes, lost in the mighty woods where no aid could reach her. She +thought of the mast-cutters. She must reach them, and warn them of +their danger. What would her father and Dane think if she failed in +her duty? But would they ever know of the efforts she had made? Would +her body ever be found? No, no, it must not be. She would not give +up. She must not die there. The mast-cutters must be warned. + +Under the inspiration of this resolve she again started forward. She +pressed bravely on her way, wearily dragging her snow-shoes which now +were so heavy. For a few minutes she moved onward. But her strength +was soon spent, and a great weakness swept upon her. She staggered +from side to side, and fought hard to stand upright. She grew +bewildered, and the trees seemed to be whirling around her. The +roaring of the storm overhead sounded like the voice of a demon mocking +at her despair. She could endure it no longer; she felt that she was +going out of her mind. + +"Daddy, daddy! Dane, Dane!" she called, but only the wind replied with +a wild shriek to her passionate appeal for help. + +Against a great tree she leaned her tired body for support. But it was +of little assistance in her distress. It could not reach out +sheltering arms, neither could it whisper words of comfort and hope. +Gradually her body weakened, drooped, and then like a tired child she +sank upon the snow at the foot of the lordly pine. The wind continued +its roaring in the trees, and the snow sifting down through their +branches whitened the still, huddled form below. + + + + +CHAPTER XXVIII + +WITHIN THE LONE CABIN + +The delay which kept Dane Norwood at Fort Howe as chief witness against +the two rebel leaders was hard for him to endure. He longed to be away +in his search for the missing girl. At times he was like a caged lion +just from the jungle, and threatened bodily harm to a number of +soldiers of the garrison. When at last free, he and Pete lost no time +in heading up the river, straight for the little settlement below Oak +Point. Here he was joyfully received by the Loyalists, and the scraps +of news he was enabled to impart were eagerly received and discussed +for days. He told them of the trial and conviction of Flazeet and +Rauchad, and that their punishment would undoubtedly be very severe. +He related the hardships of the Loyalists who had come to Portland +Point with the fall fleet. Some had gone up river, but others, chiefly +disbanded soldiers, were having a serious time. They had pitched their +tents in a most exposed place, thatched them with spruce boughs, and +banked them with snow. But the suffering was so terrible that numbers +had already died. This was sad news to the settlers, and they +considered themselves fortunate in their comfortable abodes, with +sufficient food and fuel to last them through the hard winter. + +Colonel Sterling had aged greatly since Dane last saw him. He was much +stooped, and his hair and beard whiter than ever. His eyes expressed +the agony of his soul. They, more than anything else, revealed to Dane +what he had undergone since the loss of his daughter. He uttered no +complaint, and when the young man entered his house he had asked no +questions. He knew all too well that Dane's search had been in vain. +He said little that evening, but listened with bowed head as the +courier related his experiences during the past few weeks. But Old +Mammy was not so reticent, and asked Dane no end of questions, and +begged him to bring back her lost darling. + +"De Lo'd will not let dem Injuns keep my lil'l lamb," she declared. +"Yo' kin find her, Mistah Dane, an' bring her back to me. I pray fo' +her ebbery night an' all tro de day. I know yo' will come agin, an' +bring my los' lamb wif yo'." + +The next day Dane and Pete left the settlement and headed up river. +They started early and travelled hard. They were well aware that a +storm was not far off, so Dane wished to be well up the Washademoak +before the tempest burst. He knew of the band of Indians far inland, +and there he hoped to find Jean. It was the most likely place where +she would be taken, so he reasoned. But if he could not find her +there, he would no doubt learn something of her whereabouts. + +He parted with Pete at the entrance to this stream early that +afternoon, as he wished to send the Indian to Oromocto with a message +to Davidson. As for himself he could not take the time to go as every +hour was precious. With feverish haste he pressed on alone, planning +to travel all night, if possible. It was a dreary and desolate region +through which he moved, with not a sign of life anywhere. His +snow-shoes bent and creaked beneath his great strides, tossing the snow +aside like spray from a ship's bow. The weight of his musket, and the +pack of food upon his back impeded him not in the slightest degree. He +was a giant of the trail, sturdy of body, sound in wind, and possessed +of remarkable endurance. He had to be all these to be chief of the +royal rangers in the service of William Davidson. He knew what it was +to travel day and night, bearing some message of importance, so the +journey ahead was nothing out of the ordinary. But he had a greater +mission now than ever before, and this inspired him to more strenuous +efforts. The vision of a fair face was constantly with him, and the +thought that Jean needed his help drove him forward like the wind. + +The short afternoon was waning as he rounded a bend in the stream. To +the left was a small cove, and it was here that one of the trails +overland to the Great Lake and the river beyond began. Dane knew of +the log cabin tucked away among the trees which served as a +resting-place to weary travellers. He had often stopped there, but he +had no intention of doing so now when every minute was so precious. +Keeping straight on his way, he had almost reached the point on the +upper side of the cove, when he came across a well-beaten trail leading +to the cabin. He examined it carefully and with considerable interest. +He knew at once that a large body of men had recently passed that way, +and he wondered who they could be. + +Dane's suspicions at once became aroused, for who else but the slashers +would be travelling in a body from the Washademoak? He did not relish +the idea of stopping to investigate, but he knew that this was his duty +as a King's ranger. With a slight exclamation of annoyance, he went +ashore and plunged into the forest in order to come close to the cabin +under cover of the trees. It would not do to follow in on the beaten +trail lest the slashers should be near. He must not be seen by his +old-time enemies, so caution was necessary. + +It took him but a short time to come in sight of the cabin, and when a +few rods away he paused and listened. But not a sound could he hear, +so thus emboldened, he stepped up close to the door. The snow around +the building had been beaten down by numerous moccasined feet, and +looking to the right, he saw where the visitors had left the place by +the overland route. + +And as he stood there a groan from within the cabin fell upon his ears, +followed by a weak, wailing cry for help. Quickly he pushed open the +door and entered. At first he could see nothing, but as his eyes +became accustomed to the darkness, he detected a form huddled upon the +floor, almost at his feet. + +"What's wrong?" he asked. + +"I'm dying!" was the reply. "Fer God's sake, help me!" + +"Who are you, anyway? and what has happened?" + +"I'm Bill Botreau, an' the slashers have fixed me. Tom's dead. That's +him jist over there." + +Drawing a small candle from his pocket, Dane stepped over to the +fire-place, and lighted it at one of the live coals which still +remained. He was thus enabled to see more clearly, and the sight which +met his eyes gave him a severe shock. Everything in the room was +smashed to pieces, table, benches, and bunks. It was evident that a +great fight had taken place, and the victors had departed leaving their +two victims upon the floor. + +Dane paid no heed to the dead man in a corner of the room, but turned +his attention to the wounded one near the door. He could not see his +face, and as he looked he gave a sudden start, for lying before him was +one of the three men who had attacked him at Portland Point. + +"Where are you hurt?" he asked. + +"Here," and the man placed his hand to his left side. "One of them +devils jabbed me with his knife. Oh!" His hand dropped, and his face +became distorted with pain. + +Dane felt certain that the injured man could live but a short time, so +he must gain all the information possible. He stooped and held the +candle low. + +"Do you know me?" he asked. + +The prostrate man stared hard at his face for a few seconds, but +manifested no sign of recognition. + +"I guess you don't," Dane continued. "But I know you as one of the men +who attacked me last May at Portland Point. I am Dane Norwood, the +King's ranger." + +"Good Lord!" Botreau gasped. "Do it quick, then, fer God's sake." + +"Do what?" + +"Finish what them devils nearly did. I deserve it." + +"I'm not a brute even if you are," Dane declared. "I want to help you, +not kill you." + +"But I'm beyond help, an' will soon be like Tom there." + +"How did it happen?" + +"Too much rum an' a fight. We've not been on good terms with the gang +since Seth Lupin's death. They blamed us fer their troubles." + +"What! Is Seth dead? Who killed him?" This was important news to +Dane. + +"Yes, Seth's dead, but who killed him I don't know. It was awful!" + +"Where? When?" + +"Up stream, just outside the lodge where the Indians had left the +Colonel's daughter." + +He paused, but Dane laid a heavy hand upon his shoulder. + +"Go on," he ordered, in a voice filled with intense excitement. "Where +is the girl? Is she safe?" + +"Blamed if I know. We got them Injuns to carry her off fer Seth. Then +that night jist as he was about to enjoy her company something +happened. Me an' my pardners were waitin' fer him to come back, but he +never came. At last gittin' anxious, we went to see what was the +matter, an' there we found Seth layin' on the ground dead. I tell you +it was awful. I ain't been any good since." + +"What became of the girl?" Dane questioned. + +"I don't know. She was gone when we got to the lodge. It must have +been the devil that killed Seth an' carried off the girl." + +"Nonsense," Dane impatiently chided. "Don't be such a fool as to +believe that." + +"But if you'd seen the marks upon Seth's throat, you'd say it was the +work of the devil, an' no human bein'. An' there are others who think +the same, too." + +"What happened after that?" + +"The gang came, an' they chased Injun Sam. But they made a mess of +that job, an' got scared 'most to death." + +"What did they chase Sam for?" + +"Oh, some thought that he was the one who killed Seth an' carried off +the girl. He had been seen hangin' around, an' so he was suspected. +But it wasn't Sam, I tell ye. It was the devil, an' they found that +out to their sorrow." + +"In what way?" + +"They were campin' one night in the woods when in a twinklin' they were +all knocked senseless. When they came to, their guns, grub, an' +everything else was gone. Now, if the Injuns had done it, they +wouldn't have left one of the gang alive. They were 'most scared to +death, so they are certain now that it was the devil." + +"So you haven't heard anything more about the Colonel's daughter?" Dane +queried. + +"Nuthin'." + +All this was valuable news to Dane, and it filled him with a great +hope. He was not superstitious, so the idea of the devil did not +affect him in the least. It was Sam, no doubt, who had rescued Jean, +and was taking good care of her. His heart now was lighter than it had +been since her capture. But where was Sam? He must find him as soon +as possible. He knew where he generally camped, so he determined to go +there at once. + +In his excitement he had forgotten, however, about the slashers who had +recently left the cabin. But his mind reverted to them as he looked at +the helpless, suffering creature before him. + +"Where are the slashers going?" he asked. + +"Against the mast-cutters," was the reply. "They have been plannin' +this fer some time, an' are expectin' to meet the men from the north +to-morrow. I hope to God they'll git the surprise of their lives. +They're devils, that's what they are, an' I hope the mast-cutters'll +kill every damn one of them. Look what they've done to me an' Tom." + +"When are they planning to attack the mast-cutters?" + +"Sometime to-morrow night. They're plannin' to murder every one of +them. An' they'll do it fer sure, the devils, unless the mast-cutters +are warned." + +This Dane realised was only too true, and the blood surged madly +through his veins. He must reach the camp first and warn the men of +their danger. And he would lead them against the slashers, for nothing +would give him greater satisfaction than to surprise and confound those +skulking rebels. His heart turned toward Jean, and he longed to go in +search of her. But now, as when standing near that line drawn in the +sand, duty came first. He felt that Jean was safe, but the lives of +the King's men were at stake, so there must be no hesitation on his +part. But what was he to do with the injured man? That he was in a +critical condition, he was well aware, but how bad he did not know. It +was getting dark now, and he could not delay much longer. + +"When did the slashers leave here?" he asked. + +"When?" Botreau repeated in a dazed manner. "I don't know when. But +it seems an age." + +"Then, I must get ahead of them, and warn the mast-cutters." + +But the stricken man gave a pitiful cry, and reaching out, caught Dane +feebly by the hand. + +"Don't leave me," he pleaded. "I'm dyin', an' I'm afraid to die alone. +Oh, it's terrible here, an' I'm gettin' so weak. I wonder what makes +this room so dark. An' it's cold, too. Fix the fire, won't ye, an' +lay me near it." + +Dane stooped and held the candle close to the man's face. He knew that +he was dying, bleeding to death, for the floor was wet with blood. +There was nothing that he could do, and of no use would it be to attend +to the fire. No earthly heat could now warm the body of the wretched +man before him. All he could do was to watch and wait while the life +slowly ebbed away. + +For a few minutes silence reigned in the room, broken only by the dying +man's laboured breathing. At length he slightly lifted his head and +looked wildly around. + +"Keep back!" he cried. "Don't touch me! I didn't steal the girl! I +didn't, I say!" + +"Hush, hush," Dane soothed, kneeling by his side and taking his hand in +his. "I won't let anything touch you." + +But nothing could comfort the unhappy man. He fought his imaginary +foe, and pleaded to be saved. + +"It's the devil that did it, I tell ye," he wailed. "Look, there's the +marks of his fingers upon Seth. Don't let him get me, for God's sake, +don't!" + +Never before had Dane been in such an awkward predicament. It was hard +to listen to the raving man when he could do nothing to help him. And +all the time it was getting later, and he should be on his way to warn +the King's men. He rose to his feet, stepped to the door, and looked +out. It was blowing hard, and he knew that the storm was not far off. +He must get away before it burst. + +A peculiar sound from the man on the floor caused him to hasten to his +side. In an instant he saw that all was over, and that the earthly +career of Bill Botreau was ended. + +There was little now that Dane could do. He did not fancy the idea of +leaving the bodies lying there uncovered, so going outside he cut and +carried in a large armful of spruce boughs. These he spread carefully +over the bodies. + +"It is more than your own gang would do," he mused. "You were +contemptible men, I know, but not as bad, perhaps, as those villains +who left you here. They must be checked and paid back in double coin +for all their devilish work, and I want to be on hand when payment is +being made." + + + + +CHAPTER XXIX + +SHELTERING ARMS + +Having closed the cabin door, Dane stepped into his snow-shoes, slung +his pack over his shoulders, and started forth after the slashers. He +carried his gun in his hand that he might be ready for any emergency. +It was not hard to follow the trail, and the travelling much easier +than when out upon the river. Although he moved rapidly forward, he +was keenly alert to every sight and sound. How far the rebels would go +without camping he had no idea. He knew that at times they travelled +all night and slept by day. If they intended to do so now it would be +necessary for him to exert every effort in order to overtake them. He +was well aware that as a rule they did not travel fast, being too +indolent and lazy, so in this lay his only hope of outstripping the +villains. + +His course lay through the heart of a large forest, straight overland, +and north of where the Loyalists were encamped on the A-jem-sek. Up +hill and down he sped, pausing not for an instant, with powerful +swinging strides that would have tested even Pete's great endurance. +That he had been travelling since early morning, with the exception of +his brief stay at the cabin, seemed to make no difference to him. +Davidson had made no mistake in choosing such a man as his chief ranger. + +Hour after hour he sped onward through the silent, sombre forest. The +wind increased in violence, and the trees swayed and creaked as the +tempest tore through their branches. The storm was not far off, and +might burst at any minute. + +Reaching at length the summit of a hill, he paused to eat some of the +cold meat and a piece of the bread Old Mammy had given him that +morning. He was about to continue his journey when the report of a gun +rang through the forest. The sound issued from valley below, reminding +him that the slashers must be quite near. Cautiously now he moved down +the hill, peering keenly ahead, not knowing what to expect next. In a +few minutes a glimmer of light filtered among the trees, showing that +the rebels were camped by a little brook which ran through the valley. +As he slowly advanced, the light became brighter, until presently a +blazing camp-fire burst upon his eyes. Around this the slashers were +ringed, jabbering and quarrelling in an excited manner. What they were +saying Dane could not tell, but as he crept nearer, moving from tree to +tree, he saw a human body lying in the snow a short distance from the +fire. That it was one of the slashers he felt certain, and the +explanation of the shot he had heard. He was not surprised at this, +for he knew a great deal about the brutal and inhuman nature of these +creatures. They disgusted him, and he was more determined than ever to +round them up and put an end to their lawless career. There before him +was almost the last of the gang which for years had proven such a +menace to the country, and interfered with the King's mast-cutters. +That this was a final desperate effort on their part he was sure. He +was very glad to be on hand to confound them in their undertaking. + +Leaving the slashers to their own devices, he doubled back upon the +trail for a short distance, plunged off into the deep snow, encircled +the camp, and at length came upon the trail farther ahead. He +travelled slower now, as there was no special hurry. He believed that +the slashers would remain in the valley for some time, and perhaps wait +for dawn before continuing their march. + +After awhile he came to the valley where stood the cabin from which he +had fled several years before. He knew every foot of the place, for +here he had often come with his mother. This was her favorite walk, +and he recalled how fond she was of watching him as he played among the +trees and by the little brook. He understood now something of what it +must have meant to such a woman to live for years in the wilderness, +cut off from all social life of which she had been so fond, and meeting +no one of her own sex except the few Indian women who occasionally +visited the house. + +A strong feeling of resentment rose up in Dane's heart against his +father who had submitted so noble a woman to such a living death. It +had not been his intention to go near the house from which he had been +driven. But now a great longing came upon him to descend the valley +and view the building at close quarters. Was his father sitting alone +there? he wondered, and did he ever think with any degree of fondness +of his outcast son? + +Drawn by an overmastering impulse he moved rapidly down the valley. +Before reaching the clearing where the cabin stood, he turned aside, +ascended the right bank, and stopped at length beneath a great pine. +Here was a wooden cross, and as Dane stood and looked upon it his eyes +grew misty with tears. He remembered, as if it were but yesterday, the +morning he and his father had borne hither the frail body of the one +who had been everything to him. She had requested that this should be +her last resting-place where the storms of winter could not reach the +spot, and where the wind would make music in the trees overhead. The +day was very bright when they laid her there, and the birds were +singing and twittering about them. But for him there was no sunshine, +for his heart was almost breaking with grief. He knew that his father +felt badly, too, for his voice faltered as he began to read the Burial +Service. The grave was covered with snow now, and he wondered if his +father ever visited the place. But had the ground been bare, he would +have known. The well-worn path leading from the house to the grave +would have told its own tale. The big pine knew, and if endowed with +the power of human speech it would have told how every day during the +summer a lonely man came to that spot and covered the grave with fresh +wild flowers, sometimes remaining for hours, often with tears coursing +down his cheeks. Had the young man known of this he would not have +felt so bitter toward the one who had treated him so harshly. + +Leaving at length the spot which was so sacred to him, Dane came to the +edge of the clearing. Here he stopped and looked intently at the cabin +before him. A light shone through the little window, and he heard +sounds of voices within. Then he started and hurried swiftly forward, +for loud, coarse oaths fell upon his ears. What he had feared was +actually happening. The rebels from the north were there awaiting the +coming of the others from the Washademoak. His father, then, had not +changed. Would he lead the slashers against the mast-cutters? he +wondered. The latter must be warned of their danger, but how could he +go out with them and fight against his own father? The thought brought +the perspiration in beads to his forehead. What would his mother say +and think were she alive? + +At first he was tempted to go to the house and peer upon the group +within. He banished this idea, however, as he did not wish to see his +father in the midst of the miserable slashers. He accordingly swung +around to the back of the house and entered upon the trail leading to +the river beyond. He paused but once to look back and to listen to the +sounds issuing from the cabin. Then, with a troubled mind, he +continued on his way. + +He had not proceeded far when the storm swept upon him. This affected +him but little now, for he was thinking of his father and the days when +his mother was alive. Old memories came back to him, aroused by the +familiar scenes he had just left behind. His was a nature in which +sentiment played a large part. This was somewhat due to his early +training when his mother had thrilled him with stories of England's +greatness, and the glory of the cross-marked flag. She had also taught +him to respect womanhood, and she never wearied of talking to him about +the beautiful and noble women she had known and loved in her early +days. She also sang sweet, homely songs of love and gallant deeds. +All these had influenced him, and made an abiding impression upon his +life. It was little wonder, then, that his thoughts were sad as he +turned his back upon the rebel-infested cabin which for so many years +had been his happy home, and around which such fond associations +lingered. + +Whenever Dane thought of his mother, Jean Sterling always came into his +mind. This was but natural, as they were the only two women he had +ever loved. One could never come back to him, but the other was +somewhere in the country, and he must find her. He longed for Pete +that he might send him in search of Sam. He thought much about what +the dying slasher had told him, and he was firmly convinced that the +girl was with the loyal Indian. + +The travelling was becoming heavier now, and the storm increasing in +violence. But still he pressed on, up hill and down, over wind-swept +lakes, and bleak stretches of wild meadows. But for the importance of +his mission he would have sought the shelter of a friendly clump of +bushes, and camped for the night. He had often done so in the past, +for he could sleep as comfortably curled up in a nest of fir boughs +with the snow weaving its mystic web over him as on a soft bed. But +not to-night could he afford to tarry. Too much was at stake, so he +must hasten on, no matter how fierce the storm or how hard the trail. + +His attention was at length arrested by recently-made marks in the +snow. He was woodsman enough to understand that some one was +travelling that way, evidently under considerable difficulty. Several +times he stopped to examine where the wayfarer had floundered about in +the snow in desperate efforts to regain the trail. He wondered who it +could be, so he hurried forward hoping to overtake the struggling man, +for the thought of a woman never once entered his mind. + +He had gone but half a mile when he came to a place where the traveller +had left the trail and gone off to the right. He stood debating with +himself whether to follow or not, when the sound of a human voice +mingled with the roaring of the wind. What was said he could not +distinguish, although he was certain that it was a call for help. +Hesitating no longer, he surged rapidly forward, keeping careful watch +upon the crooked tracks. Someone was in need, he was certain, who had +become bewildered, lost the trail, and in despair had uttered a wild +cry for help. Such cases were not uncommon, especially in winter, +where men had perished, and the great forest had never revealed the +secrets. + +In a few minutes his keen eyes caught sight of something huddled at the +foot of a lordly tree. That it was a human form he was sure, and as he +stepped forward a great cry of surprise leaped from his lips. Like one +almost bereft of his senses he sprang toward the girl, caught her in +his arms, and looked into her white face. + +"Jean! Jean!" he passionately cried. "Don't you know me, your own +Dane? Open your eyes, and speak to me!" + +Slowly, as if coming out of a troubled dream, the girl opened her eyes, +and stared into her lover's face. + +"Don't look at me that way," he pleaded. "Don't you know me? It is +Dane." + +Then he kissed her again, and again, beseeching her, and calling upon +her to speak. + +Gradually the light of understanding dawned in Jean's eyes. At first +she imagined it was but a happy dream from which she would shortly +awaken. But as those strong arms held her firm, and that loved face +remained close to hers, she knew that in very truth it was her own +Dane. Her lips parted in a glad smile, and reaching out her arms, she +impulsively twined them about his neck. + +"Dane! Dane!" she murmured. "How did you find me? Thank God, you +came in time." + +Like a tired child she rested in his sheltering arms, and gave herself +up completely to his protecting care. The wind continued to roar, and +the great trees rocked and swayed. But the reunited lovers paid no +heed to the raging of the elements. They were together again, and +nothing else mattered. + + + + +CHAPTER XXX + +THE ROUND-UP + +Owing to the severity of the storm all the mast-cutters of Big Lake +camp suspended work, and sought refuge within their log cabins. The +latter were poor affairs, inhabited as a rule by two or three men. +One, however, contained twelve cutters, and here, while the tempest +raged outside, they were cosy and contented. Some sat before the +bright open fire, smoking and talking. Others played cards, while a +few spent their time in mending their clothes. + +They were a sturdy, rollicking band of men, tucked away in the depths +of the forest. In the summer they did a little farming along the St. +John River and its tributaries. But the inducement of good wages lured +them to the camps during the long winter months. They enjoyed the +life, too, tinged as it was with the spice of adventure, for they never +knew when the slashers would cause trouble. They were well supplied +with fire-arms and ammunition, which had been sent up river the +previous summer by Major Studholme. A scrap with the rebels would have +given them much satisfaction, for they were anxious to wipe out +numerous old scores with their base and elusive enemy. The probability +of an attack formed the main topic of conversation during the winter +evenings, and many were the battles fought and won. They also +discussed the mast-business, how many masts, spars, bowsprits and other +timber would be taken out during the winter and floated down the river +in the spring. They knew how many pieces had been stored in the +mast-pond at Portland Point the previous year, and the number of +vessels which had arrived to carry the sticks to England. They could +also tell the dimensions of the largest masts ever cut, ranging from +ninety to one hundred and twenty-five feet in length, and from thirty +to forty inches in diameter, and valued at five hundred dollars and +upwards apiece. There seemed to be no limit to the knowledge these men +possessed of the masting-business, and they vied with one another in +telling what they knew. + +The arrival of the Loyalists furnished them with a new subject of +conversation. But it was the abduction of Colonel Sterling's daughter +which stirred them most intensely. Many of them had daughters of their +own, and they sympathised with the bereaved colonel. That the slashers +were responsible for the cowardly deed, they had not the slightest +doubt, and they often wondered what had become of the girl. + +The short afternoon was wearing away, with the storm showing no sign of +abatement. The snow piled up around the cabin, and so blocked up the +little windows that the men sitting at the table were compelled to +light several dip-candles in order to see the cards. Only the two men +who attended the oxen in the near-by stable ventured outside, and their +report of the storm made their comrades glad that they could remain +indoors on such a day. + +The fire had just been replenished, and the flames were roaring merrily +up the big chimney, when the door was thrown unceremoniously open, and +Dane Norwood staggered into the room, bearing in his arms the limp form +of Jean Sterling. Amazed beyond words, the men sprang to their feet, +and quickly relieved the courier of his burden just as he reeled and +sank in a helpless heap upon the rough floor. + +"It's Dane Norwood!" one of the men gasped, bending over the prostrate +form. "What in the name of heaven has happened?" + +Before any one could reply Jean was on her feet, and started to cross +the room. But she tottered through weakness, and was forced to place +her hands upon the table for support. + +"I am Colonel Sterling's daughter," she explained to the staring +mast-cutters, "and Dane Norwood saved my life. Help him, quick." + +At these words several men hurried forward, lifted Dane from the floor, +and laid him gently in one of the bunks arranged along the walls. They +then bathed his face with water, and in a short time they had the +satisfaction of seeing him open his eyes and look around. In another +minute Jean was kneeling by his side, with the men standing silently +near. Dane smiled as he saw the girl, and reached out his hand which +she at once clasped in hers. + +"What a baby I am," he said. "I didn't expect to go under this way. +There must be something wrong with me." + +"Don't say that," Jean remonstrated. "No other man could have done +what you did. It was wonderful." + +"I was afraid the slashers might overtake us," Dane replied. "Have you +told the men about them?" + +"Oh, no, I forgot all about them." + +As briefly as possible she explained how the rebels were on their way, +and planning to attack the mast-cutters that very night. Dane also +related his experience at the little cabin on the shore of the +Washademoak, and how he had overtaken and outstripped the slashers. He +told, too, how Jean had started in the dead of night to give the +warning, but becoming bewildered by the storm had wandered from the +trail, and he had by chance found her and brought her into camp. + +The mast-cutters were now thoroughly aroused. Word was at once sent to +the various cabins, and all were ordered to prepare to march against +the enemy. Muskets were brought forth and examined with the greatest +care, and swords were unearthed from most unlikely places. +Powder-horns were filled, and a supply of bullets doled out to each +man. Snow-shoes were attended to, and complete arrangements made for +an early departure. + +In less than an hour's time fifty men were lined up, the final +instructions issued, and the order to march given. They laughed as +they breasted the wind which swept across the little clearing, and they +looked like a bunch of school boys as they plunged through the snow to +the shelter of the trees beyond. + +As Jean stood and watched them through a tiny spot in the little window +which the banked-up snow had not covered, her heart thrilled with +pride. They were but humble men, she knew, yet glad and ready to +maintain their Sovereign's cause in the heart of the great northern +wilds. She thought of what Norman had said about King George, and a +smile flitted across her face. But what did his words amount to before +the stern reality of such staunch champions as these obscure +mast-cutters? Men might curse and rave, but how futile they were +against the spirit of loyalty implanted in the hearts of determined, +rugged men. + +In the meantime, the cook, the one man of the mast-cutting gang who was +left behind because of his age, had prepared food and tea for the new +arrivals. Dane and Jean were hungry, and thoroughly enjoyed the rough, +though well-cooked meat and bread. "Old Dennis," as he was called, +waited upon the visitors with considerable pleasure. His eyes twinkled +with merriment as he noted the happiness of the young couple. + +"This is the fust time a female woman has ever been in this shanty," he +told them. "I never expected to see the day when I'd be feedin' one +with me own hands, an' sich a handsome lass, at that. A storm ginrally +brings something I've noticed. It was allus raining or snowin', or +blowin' when a baby came to our house, an' I had to go to the +neighbours fer help." + +"How many children have you?" Jean asked with a smile. + +"How many, Miss? Why, I 'most fergit. Now, let me see; there's +Bennie, an' Susie, an' Tommy, an' the twins, an' Pete, an' Dennis, an' +the baby. Oh, I fergot Martha, Sam, an' another pair of twins." + +"It is no wonder you find it hard to remember how many you have," Jean +replied. "It must take a great deal to feed and clothe such a large +family." + +"Indeed it does, Miss, an' that's why I'm cookin' here. I'm not as +young as I used to be, so can't stand heavy work. But, then, I +wouldn't like to lose one of me little ones. It 'ud about break the +hearts of me an' me wife. When we heard about you bein' carried off in +the dead of night, we cried, that's what we did, an' went an' counted +all of our little lambs asleep in their beds." + +"So you heard of me, did you?" + +"I should say we did, Miss. Everybody knew about it. My, I'm glad to +see ye safe an' sound. I do hope them slashers'll git what's comin' to +'em. I'd like to be after 'em this very minute." + +"And so would I," Dane agreed. "It doesn't seem right for me to be +lying here when I should be out with the mast-cutters." + +"Don't ye worry about that, young man. You've done yer share all right +in givin' us the warnin'. An', besides, look what ye've done fer this +girl. I guess if it hadn't been fer you she'd be layin' out there in +the woods now. Don't ye worry. What ye both need is a good sleep, so +I'm goin' to ask you, Miss, to take my bunk over yon in the corner. I +guess ye'll find everythin' in good shape, fer my wife's a most +pertic'ler woman an' has trained me right." + +Jean was only too glad to accept the offer. She was weary to the point +of exhaustion, and her head ached. As she laid herself down upon the +bunk, and Old Dennis tenderly covered her with two grey blankets, the +softest bed in which she had ever slept never felt so good. She knew +how weary Dane must be, for he had merely pressed her hand as she left +his side. She thought of that terrible journey through the forest, and +the fight Dane had made to reach the camp. At first he had helped her +along the trail, but when she could go no farther he had carried her +like a child in his strong arms. She understood something of what that +meant, and she had pleaded with him to leave her and save himself. But +he had laughed at her, saying that she was not nearly as heavy as his +pack and musket which he had thrown aside. But he could not deceive +her, for she knew by his hard breathing, and the way he at times +staggered from side to side how great was the strain upon his almost +giant strength. She thought of all this as she lay there. But the bed +was comfortable, the roar of the wind among the trees most lulling, and +ere long she was fast asleep. + +And while the two tired ones slept Old Dennis kept faithful watch. He +sat before the fire smoking his black stub of a pipe, and listening +intently for the return of the mast-cutters. He had no doubt about the +defeat of the slashers, and a smile overspread his furrowed face as he +thought of the surprise in store for them. + +During the night the storm beat itself out, the wind fell, and a great +peace rested upon the snow-enshrouded forest. As the dawn of a new day +stole gently over the land the mast-cutters returned, bringing with +them the rebel prisoners. The noise of their arrival awoke Dane, who +sprang from his bunk greatly refreshed after his sound sleep. Then +from the leader of the mast-cutters he learned the story of the +round-up of the slashers. They were taken in a narrow valley, and +after several had fallen, the rest surrendered. + +"They were fools to try to shoot." the man said. "But if they had kept +it up any longer, we wouldn't have left one alive. It was mighty cold +waiting there in that valley hour after hour for the devils to arrive, +and my men were in no mood for any nonsense. But I guess this night's +work'll settle the rebels, all right." + +"What are you going to do with them?" Dane asked. + +"Put them to work, of course," the leader replied, as he sat down to +the breakfast Old Dennis had prepared, and helped himself to a piece of +meat. + +"Do they know how to work?" + +"If they don't they'll learn before I'm through with them." + +"Where are they now?" + +"Oh, scattered around among the cabins getting something to eat. +They're the most dejected gang I ever saw." + +Jean heard all this, for she was wide awake, lying quietly in the bunk. +She preferred to remain there for a while, as she felt embarrassed with +so many men in the room. But when they had eaten their breakfast and +had gone outside, she got up and stood before Dane and Dennis. + +"I'm mighty glad to see ye lookin' so well," the latter accosted. +"That sleep has brought back the colour into yer purty cheeks. Now, +when ye've had something to eat, ye'll be as chipper as a bird." + +Breakfast at last over, Jean and Dane sat and talked for a while before +the bright fire. + +"How soon can we leave this place?" the girl asked. + +"When the mast-cutters, who are going with us, are ready," Dane +replied. "I have spoken to the leader about those Loyalists on the +A-jem-sek, and he is going to send a supply of food to them." + +"Oh, I am so glad," and Jean's eyes showed her pleasure. "Those poor +people have been so much in my mind. I hope that Sam and Kitty were +able to help them. But now that the mast-cutters are to take supplies +there is no need to worry any more. I am anxious about your father. +We should go to him as soon as possible." + +"Do you think that he wants to see me, Jean?" + +"I am sure he does. I told you what he said about you, and I really +believe he is longing for you." + +"He must have changed, then, since the last time I saw him." + +"He certainly has. I never saw such a change in any one in such a +short time. I was afraid of him when I first met him, but when I got +to know him better, and found out about him, he seemed to me almost +like a father." + +"It was you who worked the miracle, Jean. I owe it all to you. No one +could withstand your charms, not even my father." + +The girl blushed, and dropped her eyes. She was happy, and the future +looked bright. With Dane once again with her, she had no more fear. + +For some time they sat there, and were only aroused by a confused noise +outside. Rising, and going to the door, they beheld a strange sight. +The slashers were all lined up in front of the house, surrounded by +armed mast-cutters. Ben Bolster, the boss, was giving orders to the +rebels. He was telling them that they must go to work, and make up for +some of the trouble they had caused. Those who objected were to step +forward. At this the three ringleaders advanced, and flatly refused to +lift a hand. + +"Very well, then, me hearties," Bolster said, "it's either work or the +tree-tops. Which do you choose?" + +As no response came from the sullen men, Bolster motioned to several of +his men, who at once sprang toward a young birch tree standing nearby. +Up this they climbed like cats, and soon their combined weight bent the +tree to the ground. A rope was then produced, one end of which was +fastened to the top of the tree, and the other about the body of one of +the ringleaders, just below the arms. He struggled, fought and cursed, +but all in vain. When his hands had been tied behind his back, the +tree was released and he was hoisted on high, kicking and yelling in +the most violent manner. The same was about to be done to his two +sullen companions. But they had witnessed enough, so they begged to be +allowed to go to work. + +"All right, then," Bolster agreed. "But you know what's in store if +you don't behave yourselves. The first time you'll go up like that +fool there with ropes around your waists, but the second time it'll be +around your necks. See? And let this be a warning to you all," he +said, turning to the cowed slashers. + +In the meantime the unfortunate man hanging from the tree was becoming +tired, and the rope was pressing hard around his body. At length he +pleaded to be taken down. Bolster, however, let him remain there a +while longer, but when his cries for mercy became heart-rending, word +was given, and a man with an axe began to chop down the tree. This +increased the cries of the man above. + +"Ye'll kill me!" he yelled. "Don't, don't cut the tree! Fer God's +sake, stop!" + +The mast-cutters merely shouted with delight at his fears, and hurled +all manner of jibes. + +"Got yer wings all ready to fly?" one asked. "Didn't expect ye'd need +them so soon, did ye?" + +"Yer havin' great fun with the mast-cutters, ain't ye?" another +bantered. "Ye was goin' t' give them the surprise of their lives." + +In a few minutes the tree was ready for its fall. It slowly swayed, +and then with a rush bore the yelling man downward. He landed, as had +been planned, in a great bank of snow, from which he was speedily +rescued, spluttering and puffing like a steam engine. But he had been +taught a lesson, the effect of which was not lost upon the other rebels. + +Jean had watched this with intense excitement. At first she was sure +that the man hanging from the tree would be killed. But when she saw +him emerge from the snow unharmed, she breathed a sigh of relief, and +even smiled. She knew that in reality he had come off better than he +deserved, as did all of his companions. + +"How long will the slashers be kept here?" she asked, turning to Dane +who was standing by her side. + +"Until the rangers come to take them away," was the reply. "But come +into the house. You will get cold here." + + + + +CHAPTER XXXI + +PEACE AT EVENING TIME + +In his lonely house in the wilderness Thomas Norman was undergoing +great agony of mind and body. The presence of the first band of +slashers had been hard for him to endure, and when they were joined +later by the rebels from the Washademoak, his distress was intense. +But he knew that he had brought this trouble upon himself. He had sown +the seeds of dissension which had sprung up into wild and ungovernable +thistles. How he despised the slashers as they crowded about him, +drinking his rum, eating his food, and polluting the air with their +reeking bodies and coarse language. This excitement increased the +distress in his side until he felt that he would go crazy with the +pain. Of this the rebels thought nothing. They were beyond human +sympathy, so the condition of their chief affected them as little as if +he had been a dog. + +The critical moment arrived when the rebels had broken down the door +leading into the adjoining room and the girl they were seeking was not +there. For a few minutes Norman's life hung in the balance. The angry +men charged him with hiding the girl and keeping her from them. It was +only with the greatest difficulty that he was able to subdue their +wrath. He told them that he was as much surprised as they were, and he +had no idea what had become of the girl. Although the men threatened +and cursed, they did not lay hands upon their chief, but contented +themselves by informing him that when they came back he must have the +girl there. + +With a great sigh of relief Norman sank down upon his pillow as the +slashers left the house for their march against the mast-cutters. It +was storming hard, and this suited their purpose. They believed that +the King's men would be all housed and sound asleep, with the idea of +an attack on such a stormy night far from their thoughts. They would +also be ahead of the rangers, and their deed would be accomplished +before Davidson's men could arrive. + +When the slashers were gone, Norman's mind returned to the missing +girl. He was greatly concerned, feeling certain that she had fled to +the forest for protection from the rebels. He expected her to return +when the men had left, but as the hours moved slowly by and she did not +appear, he feared the worst. He imagined that she had become +bewildered by the storm, had lost her way, and perished. He groaned +aloud as he thought of this, for he was very fond of the girl. He +reproached himself over and over again for his past blindness and +mistakes. He knew that he had brought his punishment upon his own +head, and that he deserved it. + +As he lay there alone, with the storm beating against the cabin, he +thought of his patient, noble wife, and innocent outcast son. Them he +had lost, and when the gentle and beautiful Jean Sterling had come to +brighten his life, she, too, had been taken from him, and he was once +more left alone. He had plenty of time now to think of all this, and +he wondered if the One he had forsaken for so long was thus hounding +him that He might bring him back to His feet. The story of the +Prodigal Son came into his mind, and he knew that the Master's parable +was being re-enacted in his own life there in the midst of the northern +forest. + +"I am the prodigal son," he murmured. "I have wandered far from my +Father, and have been feeding upon the husks. But I will arise and go +to my Father, and will say unto Him, 'Father, I have sinned against +heaven and before Thee, and am no more worthy to be called Thy son.'" + +Slowly he repeated these words, but they brought little comfort and +hope to his weary, agitated heart and mind. In his distress he sought +refuge in prayer, and uttered the simple words he learned as a child. +But even they could not bring the rest he sought, nor the peace of +former years. So far had he wandered, and so long had he neglected the +golden means of grace, that the sweet communion of his soul with the +great soul of the Father could not be restored as if by magic in a few +minutes. This he now knew, so with a moan of despair he turned his +haggard face to the wall. + +The return of Sam and Kitty when the storm had spent itself, brought +him no hope. They were alone, and Jean was not with them. The Indians +were greatly distressed at the girl's absence, and shook their heads +when Norman asked if they could find her. + +"Babby lost," Sam replied. "Beeg snow. Injun no find babby." + +Kitty was inconsolable, and while Sam rebuilt the fire which had gone +out, she sat upon the floor, her head covered with an old shawl, and +rocked herself to and fro in an agony of grief. Her sorrow was intense +and real, for the girl had become to her like her own child. Sam, too, +was deeply affected, and made no attempt to reprove his wife. He +wandered from room to room, examining every detail of the havoc wrought +by the slashers. He prepared a little food, and took it to the sick +man. But Norman would not touch it, pushing it aside with a faint +murmur of thanks. + +Slowly the weary day wore out, succeeded by a more weary night to the +sufferer upon the couch. He was weakening fast, and this the Indians +knew. They could do nothing but keep the fires going, place hot cloths +from time to time to the sufferer's side, and offer him a little food. + +Morning dawned cold and cheerless. Norman had slept but little, and +the pain in his side was more severe than ever. Often he turned his +eyes toward the door, as if expecting some one. + +"Is Dane coming?" he would ask, and when the Indians shook their heads, +the light of hope would fade. But ere long he would rouse up again. +"Is Dane coming?" he would repeat. "I wonder what's keeping him. He +should be here by now." + +The Indians sat upon the floor before the fire, awed and attentive. +They seldom spoke, and when they did, their voices were low. They knew +that the white man was sinking rapidly, and that the end was not far +away. + +About the middle of the afternoon, while an intense silence reigned in +the cabin, a sound of voices was heard outside. Then the door was +thrust suddenly open, and Jean entered, her hood covered with snow, and +her cheeks aglow with health and animation. Following her was Dane, +who hesitated a little as he stepped inside the room. He was uncertain +what kind of a reception he would receive. + +With a cry of joy Kitty sprang to her feet, rushed forward, and threw +her arms around the girl. + +"Babby safe! Babby safe!" she murmured. + +"Yes, Kitty, I am safe," Jean assured her, looking fondly upon the +faithful Indian. + +Then before anything more could be said, Norman partly lifted himself +from the couch, and stared hard at the visitors. + +"Come here, quick," he ordered in a hoarse, eager voice. "Is it true, +or am I only dreaming?" + +Jean and Dane at once crossed the room, and knelt by the couch. +Impulsively the son caught his father's left hand in his and raised it +to his lips. + +"It is no dream, father," he said. "I have come back, and Jean is with +me. Do you forgive me?" + +Still somewhat uncertain, Norman lifted his right hand and touched his +son's face. Then he turned his eyes wonderingly toward the girl. + +"Yes, yes," he said, "it is no dream. You are both here. Thank God, +you have come at last!" + +"And you forgive me?" Dane again asked. + +"Yes, yes. My heart forgave you long ago. Oh, if you had only come +sooner! But it's too late now, too late!" + +"No, no, it's not too late. Jean and I will look after you." + +"Little can you do for me now, my son. But give me your hand, Jean, my +dear." + +As the girl obeyed, he took her right hand in his and placed it in +Dane's. Then his fingers closed firmly upon them as he held them for a +few seconds. + +"Be good to each other," he said. "Love each other, and may God bless +you both." + +Tears were streaming down Jean's cheeks now, and Dane's eyes were +misty. They wished to speak, but words would not come. Several +mast-cutters entered the room who stared in wonder at the scene before +them. Sam motioned them to be silent, and pointed to the door leading +into the adjoining room. They understood his meaning, and slipped +silently away. + +In a few minutes Norman again aroused himself, and tried to raise his +head from the pillow. He was too weak, however, and sank back with a +moan. + +"What is it, father?" Dane asked. "Can I do anything for you?" + +"Yes, yes, over there in that box in the corner. You will find it at +the bottom." + +"What is it?" + +"The flag. Bring it here, quick." + +Dane did as he was bidden, and when he had lifted the cover of the box, +and searched to the bottom, he found a small English flag. This he at +once carried to his father's side. + +"Ah, that's it," Norman exclaimed, reaching out his hand and touching +it. "I haven't seen it for years. Yes, it's the same old flag which I +so often cursed. May God forgive me." + +Eagerly he seized it and pressed it to his lips. + +"Good old flag, brave old flag!" he murmured. "It's the greatest flag +on earth. Oh, why did I forsake it!" + +Then with trembling hands he held it out before him, and gazed upon it +for a few minutes in apparent wonder. + +"How many crosses are there upon it?" he asked. + +"Why, three, of course," Dane replied. + +"Yes, I know there used to be three, but I see only one now, and it's +very red. What has become of the others?" + +Dane glanced at Jean, but her eyes full of interest and sympathy were +fixed upon the dying man's face. + +"Do you see only one cross?" she asked. + +"Yes, only one now, and it's red. Strange, very strange, isn't it?" + +Presently his face brightened, and his eyes glowed with a new light. + +"It's not the cross on the flag I see," he cried; "it's the cross of +Christ, and it's marked with His blood. Look, don't you see it?" he +eagerly asked. "There it is; I see it plain. And what are those +words? How clear they shine, 'The blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth us +from all sin.' Ah, that's it; I understand it all now. The blood of +Christ! The blood of Christ!" + +He closed his eyes and remained very still. Jean found it hard to +control her emotion, so she crossed over to where Sam and Kitty were +sitting upon the floor. + +"Poor babby, poor babby," the Indian woman said, seizing the girl's +hand. "Chief much seek, eh?" + +"Yes, very sick," Jean replied, as she, too, seated herself upon the +floor. "You were good to him, and I am so glad." + +"Kitty no do much. Kitty all sam' babby." + +"But you did what you could, Kitty. No one can do anything for him +now." + +Scarcely had she ceased when the Indian woman lifted her hand, and +pointed to the couch. Jean at once arose and went to Dane's side. + +"What is it?" she asked. + +"He wants you to sing 'Jesus, Lover of my Soul.' I could just catch +the words. It used to be a favourite hymn of his." + +Jean was in no mood for singing, but she did the best she could. As +her sweet voice filled the room, Norman opened his eyes, and a smile +overspread his face. + +"It's your mother, Dane; don't you hear her singing? And look, can't +you see her? She's standing right there, just as she looked on her +wedding-day." + +He reached out, and his arms closed in a fond embrace, and for him his +loved one was really there. + +"Priscilla! Priscilla!" he whispered, and with that vision before him, +his spirit left the weary body. + +The next day the rangers arrived, with William Davidson in charge. +Pete was with them, and his delight was unbounded at seeing Jean. That +afternoon Thomas Norman's body was laid by the side of his wife at the +foot of the big pine. The ranger leader read the beautiful words of +the Burial Service, after which his men filled in the grave. A rough +wooden cross was erected over the spot, and there Jean and Dane stood +after the others had gone back to the house. Their eyes were misty, +and for a few minutes neither spoke. + +"That is all we can do," Dane at length remarked with a sigh. "Oh, if +he had only seen his mistake years ago, what a difference it would have +made. It is wonderful how death has wiped out all bitterness toward +him from my heart. I only think of him now as the loving father I once +knew." + +"This will always be a sacred spot to us," Jean replied. "I should +like to come here in the summer when the birds are singing, and lay +sweet flowers upon these graves." + +"We shall indeed come, darling," and Dane's arm stole tenderly about +the girl as he spoke. "We shall come next summer to this place which +means so much to us." + +The sun of the short winter day was dipping below the tops of the great +trees, and the distant hills were aglow as Jean and Dane left the grove +and walked slowly back to the house. Although sorrowing for the one +they had just laid to rest, yet they knew that it was well. This +common grief drew them nearer than ever to each other, making their +love all the more beautiful and wonderful. + + + + +CHAPTER XXXII + +AFTER MANY DAYS + +Christmas was drawing near and the people of Loyal were looking forward +to the season of cheer and goodwill. Their preparations were meagre, +and they did not expect to celebrate as in the past. But they had +provided what they could for their little ones, and the women had their +cooking all done. The _Polly_, on her last trip, had brought extra +supplies from Portland Point, so there was sufficient food for all. +The various houses were decorated with fragrant evergreens, and before +blazing fires during the long evenings parents told their children of +the happy Christmas seasons before the war. + +In one home only there was no cheer, for Colonel Sterling was in no +mood for any gaiety. He paid little heed to the preparations that were +being made in the settlement, and listened in an absent-minded manner +to Old Mammy's chatter. Even the little Indian baby, of which he was +very fond, could not arouse him out of the apathy into which he had +sunk. He would sit for hours gazing dreamily into the fire, and would +only bestir himself when any of the neighbours called for a friendly +chat. But of late such visitors were few, for after the first +greeting, the Colonel always lapsed into silence. He would suddenly +arouse when the callers were ready to depart, and tell them to come +again. + +All this was a great worry to Old Mammy. She found the house very +lonely, and more often than ever dropped in upon her neighbours during +the day. + +"I'm sure troubled 'bout de Cun'l," she confided to Mrs. Watson one +afternoon. "He jes sets an' sets an' says nuffin'. I know he's +t'inkin' 'bout Missie Jean, but he nebber speaks 'bout her now. His +po' ol' heart is jes broke, an' no wonder." + +The tears flowed down Mammy's cheeks, telling plainly of her own grief. +She wiped them away with a corner of her apron, and swayed her stout +body to and fro. + +"An' dis is Christmas time, too," she continued. "How Missie Jean did +lub Christmas. I kin see de dear lamb now, wif her eyes shinin', an' +her cheeks jes like two rosy apples. But to hear her happy laff was de +bes' of all. An' she was so good to the chilluns. Why, de house was +allus full of dem on Christmas day, an' Missie Jean, was jes like a +chile herse'f, de dear lamb." + +"I know she was," Mrs. Watson replied. "The very night she was stolen +away I showed her the presents we made for Danny. She was so much +interested in the toy boat, horse and cart John made. She was very +bright and happy that night. Poor dear, she little knew what was in +store for her." + +It was the week after the great storm that the Colonel was sitting as +usual one night before the fire. Mammy had put the baby to bed, and +was busying herself about the room. The silent man was thinking of his +lost daughter. He had given up all hope now of ever seeing her again. +The last spark had fled with Dane's arrival. He had been encouraged by +the thought that the courier would bring some word of his loved one. +But the first glance at the young man's face had told him the worst. +There was no hope. Jean was either dead, or worse than dead. What he +had endured since the night she had been stolen away he alone knew. He +tried to be brave and to face life with the same courage as in the +past. But he found this to be almost impossible. He was getting old, +his loved ones had all been taken away, and he had nothing to live for. +This feeling of depression increased as Christmas drew near. He ate +but little, and he found it difficult to sleep. He would rise long +before daylight, and every morning Mammy found him huddled before the +fire. He was as kind and gentle as of old, but he was not the Colonel +Sterling who had played such an important part in the war. + +Old Mammy had just replenished the fire, and the flames were licking +merrily around a big hardwood stick, when a noise sounded outside. +Then the door was thrust suddenly open, and as the Colonel turned his +head, Jean rushed across the room, threw her arms about his neck, and +almost smothered him with rapturous kisses. With a great cry of joy +and amazement the Colonel clutched the clinging girl, and staggered to +his feet. He was trembling violently, and his excitement was intense. +He looked into her face, touched her hair, and laid his right hand upon +her head, imagining it was all a dream. But when Jean laughed at him, +drew off her hood, and stood erect before him, his last doubt was +removed. He reached out and passionately drew her to him, and silently +held her to his breast. Then he sank down upon his chair, completely +overcome by his emotion. + +There was great excitement now in the room. Old Mammy had been +impatiently waiting to embrace her "li'l lamb," and she would scarcely +release her for a minute. She stroked the girl's hair, and held her +hands, crying and laughing as if bereft of her senses, and murmuring +words of endearment. + +The neighbours soon heard the good news, and crowded into the house. +Jean laughingly declared that she had never been kissed so much before, +and that she was almost bewildered by the attention she received. But +when she explained how much Sam and Kitty had done for her, interest +was at once directed to the faithful Indians who had been curiously +watching all that was taking place. Pete was there, too, and it was a +wonderful night for those three dusky wanderers of the trails. They +were given plenty to eat and drink, and received the approving smiles +of all. + +The Colonel kept his eyes fixed upon his returned daughter as she moved +about, talking and laughing in the gayest manner. The weary look had +gone from his face, and his eyes glowed with a new light. His heart +was overflowing with thankfulness, and as the neighbours were about to +depart, he rose to his feet, and requested them to remain for a few +minutes. + +"This has been a wonderful night to me," he said. "The lost one has +been restored, and my heart is so filled with gratitude that I am going +to ask you all to sing the Doxology. Jean, dear, you know the words, +so suppose you start it." + +The girl did as she was directed, and at once all lifted up their +voices in the old familiar words of "Praise God from whom all blessings +flow." It was no mere lip-service offered up there that night, but +sincere gratitude from humble thankful hearts. + +The Colonel, Jean, and Dane sat late before the fire that night. It +was a marvellous story the girl related of her rescue from her captors +by Sam and Kitty. But when she spoke of Thomas Norman, her father was +deeply moved. He leaned forward so as not to miss a single word. + +"Poor Tom! Poor Tom," he said. "What a pity that such a life was +wasted. If I could only have seen him before he was taken away. How +wonderful, though, that my daughter should have been by his side when +he died. That is some comfort, at any rate." + +"But you have his son with you now," Jean replied. + +"His son! What do you mean?" + +"Just what I said. Dane is the only son of your old friend." + +Jean never forgot the expression of astonishment upon her father's face +at these words. He looked from one to the other to be sure that he was +not being deceived. + +"It is true, daddy," Jean smilingly told him. "Dane is really Thomas +Norman's son, so his name is not 'Norwood' at all. Won't you believe +me?" + +"Yes, I believe you, dear, but I am greatly confused over what I have +just heard. Why didn't you tell me this sooner? Did you know of this +before you were stolen away?" + +"Why, no. I only learned of it after I met Mr. Norman. But on our way +down river Dane and I planned that we would keep this surprise until +the last." + +"I see, I see," the Colonel mused. "It is good of you. But, dear me, +how wonderful everything has happened! Why didn't you tell me about +your father?" he asked, turning to the courier. "You remember our +conversation out in the hills the day you saved me from the moose. Why +didn't you tell me then about your father?" + +"For the same reason why I would not tell Major Studholme at Fort Howe +when he asked me," Dane replied. + +"And what was that?" + +"I would not betray my father." + +"Even though he was a rebel?" + +"He was my father, remember, and I never forgot that, even though he +drove me away from home. And more than that, for my mother's sake I +could not betray him." + +Dane ceased, and gazed thoughtfully into the fire. The Colonel was +deeply stirred. Impulsively he reached out and seized Dane by the hand. + +"Young man," he began, "I honour you more than words can express. You +did what was right, and I should have done the same. I was a fool for +doubting you, as I did that day in the hills. As the son of my old +friends, Thomas Norman and his noble wife, I now take you to my heart +and home, and have no hesitation in giving to you her who is dearer to +me than life." + +He then took Jean's hand and placed it where his own had been, and +clasped them together. + +"May God bless you both," he said, "and may you be true to each other." + +"We shall," Dane fervently declared, "while the grass grows, the sun +shines, and the water flows." + + + + +CHAPTER XXXIII + +SEEDS OF EMPIRE + +Supper was ready and waiting in a cosy room in a well-built house +situated in one of the most beautiful spots on the St. John River. The +table had been laid with care, and the light from the bright open +fire-place cast its soft flickering glow upon the spotless linen and +well-arranged dishes. A colored woman, a worthy successor to Old +Mammy, entered and lighted the tapers in the seven-branched +candle-stick which had once adorned Thomas Norman's lonely cabin. A +smile illumined her face as she looked into an adjoining room where a +woman was seated before another fire, surrounded by three children. + +If was Christmas Eve, and Jean Norman was resting after the work of the +day. In fact, she had been exceptionally busy for several days, so it +was pleasant to sit in the big, comfortable chair awaiting Dane's +arrival from the city. + +Jean had changed but little since that night, seventeen years before, +when she had come back to her father, as if from the grave. The years +had dealt lightly with her, and except for the passing of her father +and Old Mammy, her life had been very happy. Two boys and a girl had +come to gladden the home, and as these gathered about her on this +Christmas Eve, her eyes shone with pride. James, the eldest, aged +twelve, had his father's manly bearing. Ruth, almost nine, resembled +herself, while Tommy, just six, was a combination of both. As Jean +watched them, she thought of that other Christmas when she had returned +to her father. She glanced at his picture over the mantel, and as old +memories rushed upon her, tears dimmed her eyes. She hastily wiped +them away, but not before Ruth had detected her emotion. + +"You mustn't cry on Christmas Eve, Mummy," she said, as she came and +put her arms about her mother's neck. + +"I wasn't really crying, dear," Jean replied with a smile. "I was just +thinking; that was all." + +"About grandad, and the time you were stolen away?" James asked. +"Won't you tell us about it?" + +"But I have told you that so often, you must be tired of hearing it." + +"We're never tired of it, Mummy," Ruth said. "Please tell us while +we're waiting for daddy." + +With Tommy on her lap, James sitting at her feet, and Ruth seated on a +small stool by her side, Jean again related the story of the little +settlement in the wilderness, the coming of the rangers, how she was +carried off at night, and her rescue by Sam and Kitty. She told the +story well, and when she had ended there was silence for a few minutes. +The three little ones were lost in deep thought, for everything they +had heard was very real to them. + +"And did you marry daddy?" Tommy unexpectedly asked, at which the +others laughed merrily. + +"No, dear, not for several years. I guess we were too poor to marry. +Anyway, we waited until your daddy and my daddy built this nice house +and cleared some of the land." + +"Are we rich now, Mummy?" Ruth questioned. + +"Not rich, dear, but comfortable. We have a good home, and one of the +best farms along the river. We are rich, though, in happiness and in +our children. Your grandfather was always so proud of you. Ruth, you +were but a baby when he died. He was very fond of you, and named you +after my mother. It was a sad day for me when he was taken away." + +Again Jean glanced at the picture, and thought of what her father had +meant to her. + +"When did Old Mammy die?" Ruth asked. + +"Not long after your grandfather. She was sick but a short time, and +grieved very much over my father's death. She longed to go back to her +old home in Connecticut, but that could not be. She died murmuring the +words of her favourite psalm, 'The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not +want.' She was a good, true woman, and a mother to me. It is very +hard to lose our loved ones." + +"But we have the Indians, Pete, Sam, and Kitty," James reminded. "They +are coming to-morrow, and I am so glad. Sam is going to make me a bow +and a whole lot of arrows." + +"And Kitty promised me a pair of snow-shoes," Ruth said. + +"But Pete's going to bring me the best of all," Tommy chimed. + +"What's that, dear?" his mother asked. + +"Spruce gum. He said he would, anyway." + +James and Ruth laughed so heartily that Tommy became embarrassed, and +hid his flushed face against his mother. + +"There, there, dear," Jean soothed. "It is all right, James and Ruth +will want some gum, too. I am sure they will be very glad to see you, +and will have presents for all. We must make this a very pleasant +Christmas for them. They are getting old, so we cannot expect to have +them with us much longer. Their house is all ready, and Martha is +preparing a great dinner for them. We shall all go over to visit them." + +"Did daddy build that house for them?" Ruth asked. + +"Yes, you know he did. It was his own idea. He was so grateful to Sam +and Kitty for what they did for me, that he had the house built just +for them and Pete. It is their home, and they can come there at any +time, and stay just as long as they please. They shall never want so +long as we have anything to share with them. Sam and Kitty saved my +life, and I can never forget how good they were to me." + +Ruth reached up and reverently touched the little arrow fastened to a +chain about her mother's neck. + +"And was it really that which told them who you were?" she asked in an +awed voice. + +"Yes, it was this arrow your father gave me so long ago. I have worn +it ever since. We call it 'The King's Arrow,' because of your father's +name when he was in the royal service. It has meant a great deal to us +both, for it was truly a Love-Charm." + +And while they sat there and talked, Dane appeared in the doorway, and +stood unnoticed for a few seconds watching the pleasant scene before +the fire. His face bore the expression of great happiness. He had +made a good trip to the city, and had returned laden with many things +for Christmas Day. Some of these he had hidden safely away until the +children were all in bed. His eyes shone with joy as they rested upon +his loved ones; his wife, fair and comely, and his children full of +health and innocent charm. In another minute he was in their midst, +and radiant faces and shouts of delight told their own tale of +happiness unalloyed. + + + +***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE KING'S ARROW*** + + +******* This file should be named 16698-8.txt or 16698-8.zip ******* + + +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: +https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/6/6/9/16698 + + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: +https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + |